Title: Beyond
Author: Galsworthy, John
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Beyond" ***


BEYOND


By John Galsworthy



“Che faro senza—!” To Thomas Hardy



    CONTENTS


    Part I

    Part II

    Part III

    Part IV



BEYOND



Part I

I

At the door of St. George’s registry office, Charles Clare Winton
strolled forward in the wake of the taxi-cab that was bearing his
daughter away with “the fiddler fellow” she had married. His sense of
decorum forbade his walking with Nurse Betty—the only other witness of
the wedding. A stout woman in a highly emotional condition would have
been an incongruous companion to his slim, upright figure, moving with
just that unexaggerated swing and balance becoming to a lancer of the
old school, even if he has been on the retired list for sixteen years.

Poor Betty! He thought of her with irritated sympathy—she need not have
given way to tears on the door-step. She might well feel lost now Gyp
was gone, but not so lost as himself! His pale-gloved hand—the one real
hand he had, for his right hand had been amputated at the wrist—twisted
vexedly at the small, grizzling moustache lifting itself from the
corners of his firm lips. On this grey February day he wore no overcoat;
faithful to the absolute, almost shamefaced quietness of that wedding,
he had not even donned black coat and silk hat, but wore a blue suit and
a hard black felt. The instinct of a soldier and hunting man to exhibit
no sign whatever of emotion did not desert him this dark day of his
life; but his grey-hazel eyes kept contracting, staring fiercely,
contracting again; and, at moments, as if overpowered by some deep
feeling, they darkened and seemed to draw back in his head. His face was
narrow and weathered and thin-cheeked, with a clean-cut jaw, small
ears, hair darker than the moustache, but touched at the side wings with
grey—the face of a man of action, self-reliant, resourceful. And his
bearing was that of one who has always been a bit of a dandy, and paid
attention to “form,” yet been conscious sometimes that there were things
beyond. A man, who, preserving all the precision of a type, yet had in
him a streak of something that was not typical. Such often have tragedy
in their pasts.

Making his way towards the park, he turned into Mount Street. There
was the house still, though the street had been very different then—the
house he had passed, up and down, up and down in the fog, like a ghost,
that November afternoon, like a cast-out dog, in such awful, unutterable
agony of mind, twenty-three years ago, when Gyp was born. And then to be
told at the door—he, with no right to enter, he, loving as he believed
man never loved woman—to be told at the door that SHE was dead—dead in
bearing what he and she alone knew was their child! Up and down in the
fog, hour after hour, knowing her time was upon her; and at last to be
told that! Of all fates that befall man, surely the most awful is to
love too much.

Queer that his route should take him past the very house to-day, after
this new bereavement! Accursed luck—that gout which had sent him to
Wiesbaden, last September! Accursed luck that Gyp had ever set eyes on
this fellow Fiorsen, with his fatal fiddle! Certainly not since Gyp had
come to live with him, fifteen years ago, had he felt so forlorn and fit
for nothing. To-morrow he would get back to Mildenham and see what hard
riding would do. Without Gyp—to be without Gyp! A fiddler! A chap who
had never been on a horse in his life! And with his crutch-handled cane
he switched viciously at the air, as though carving a man in two.

His club, near Hyde Park Corner, had never seemed to him so desolate.
From sheer force of habit he went into the card-room. The afternoon had
so darkened that electric light already burned, and there were the usual
dozen of players seated among the shaded gleams falling decorously on
dark-wood tables, on the backs of chairs, on cards and tumblers, the
little gilded coffee-cups, the polished nails of fingers holding
cigars. A crony challenged him to piquet. He sat down listless. That
three-legged whist—bridge—had always offended his fastidiousness—a
mangled short cut of a game! Poker had something blatant in it. Piquet,
though out of fashion, remained for him the only game worth playing—the
only game which still had style. He held good cards and rose the winner
of five pounds that he would willingly have paid to escape the boredom
of the bout. Where would they be by now? Past Newbury; Gyp sitting
opposite that Swedish fellow with his greenish wildcat’s eyes. Something
furtive, and so foreign, about him! A mess—if he were any judge of horse
or man! Thank God he had tied Gyp’s money up—every farthing! And
an emotion that was almost jealousy swept him at the thought of the
fellow’s arms round his soft-haired, dark-eyed daughter—that pretty,
willowy creature, so like in face and limb to her whom he had loved so
desperately.

Eyes followed him when he left the card-room, for he was one who
inspired in other men a kind of admiration—none could say exactly why.
Many quite as noted for general good sportsmanship attracted no such
attention. Was it “style,” or was it the streak of something not quite
typical—the brand left on him by the past?

Abandoning the club, he walked slowly along the railings of Piccadilly
towards home, that house in Bury Street, St. James’s, which had been his
London abode since he was quite young—one of the few in the street that
had been left untouched by the general passion for puffing down and
building up, which had spoiled half London in his opinion.

A man, more silent than anything on earth, with the soft, quick, dark
eyes of a woodcock and a long, greenish, knitted waistcoat, black
cutaway, and tight trousers strapped over his boots, opened the door.

“I shan’t go out again, Markey. Mrs. Markey must give me some dinner.
Anything’ll do.”

Markey signalled that he had heard, and those brown eyes under eyebrows
meeting and forming one long, dark line, took his master in from head
to heel. He had already nodded last night, when his wife had said the
gov’nor would take it hard. Retiring to the back premises, he jerked his
head toward the street and made a motion upward with his hand, by which
Mrs. Markey, an astute woman, understood that she had to go out and shop
because the gov’nor was dining in. When she had gone, Markey sat down
opposite Betty, Gyp’s old nurse. The stout woman was still crying in a
quiet way. It gave him the fair hump, for he felt inclined to howl like
a dog himself. After watching her broad, rosy, tearful face in silence
for some minutes, he shook his head, and, with a gulp and a tremor of
her comfortable body, Betty desisted. One paid attention to Markey.

Winton went first into his daughter’s bedroom, and gazed at its emptied
silken order, its deserted silver mirror, twisting viciously at his
little moustache. Then, in his sanctum, he sat down before the fire,
without turning up the light. Anyone looking in, would have thought he
was asleep; but the drowsy influence of that deep chair and cosy fire
had drawn him back into the long-ago. What unhappy chance had made him
pass HER house to-day!

Some say there is no such thing as an affinity, no case—of a man, at
least—made bankrupt of passion by a single love. In theory, it may
be so; in fact, there are such men—neck-or-nothing men, quiet and
self-contained, the last to expect that nature will play them such a
trick, the last to desire such surrender of themselves, the last to
know when their fate is on them. Who could have seemed to himself, and,
indeed, to others, less likely than Charles Clare Winton to fall over
head and ears in love when he stepped into the Belvoir Hunt ballroom at
Grantham that December evening, twenty-four years ago? A keen soldier,
a dandy, a first-rate man to hounds, already almost a proverb in his
regiment for coolness and for a sort of courteous disregard of women
as among the minor things of life—he had stood there by the door, in no
hurry to dance, taking a survey with an air that just did not give an
impression of “side” because it was not at all put on. And—behold!—SHE
had walked past him, and his world was changed for ever. Was it an
illusion of light that made her whole spirit seem to shine through a
half-startled glance? Or a little trick of gait, a swaying, seductive
balance of body; was it the way her hair waved back, or a subtle scent,
as of a flower? What was it? The wife of a squire of those parts, with
a house in London. Her name? It doesn’t matter—she has been long enough
dead. There was no excuse—not an ill-treated woman; an ordinary, humdrum
marriage, of three years standing; no children. An amiable good fellow
of a husband, fifteen years older than herself, inclined already to be
an invalid. No excuse! Yet, in one month from that night, Winton and she
were lovers, not only in thought but in deed. A thing so utterly beyond
“good form” and his sense of what was honourable and becoming in an
officer and gentleman that it was simply never a question of weighing
pro and con, the cons had it so completely. And yet from that first
evening, he was hers, she his. For each of them the one thought was how
to be with the other. If so—why did they not at least go off together?
Not for want of his beseeching. And no doubt, if she had survived Gyp’s
birth, they would have gone. But to face the prospect of ruining
two men, as it looked to her, had till then been too much for that
soft-hearted creature. Death stilled her struggle before it was decided.
There are women in whom utter devotion can still go hand in hand with a
doubting soul. Such are generally the most fascinating; for the power of
hard and prompt decision robs women of mystery, of the subtle atmosphere
of change and chance. Though she had but one part in four of foreign
blood, she was not at all English. But Winton was English to his
back-bone, English in his sense of form, and in that curious streak of
whole-hearted desperation that will break form to smithereens in one
department and leave it untouched in every other of its owner’s life.
To have called Winton a “crank” would never have occurred to any one—his
hair was always perfectly parted; his boots glowed; he was hard and
reticent, accepting and observing every canon of well-bred existence.
Yet, in that, his one infatuation, he was as lost to the world and its
opinion as the longest-haired lentil-eater of us all. Though at any
moment during that one year of their love he would have risked his life
and sacrificed his career for a whole day in her company, he never, by
word or look, compromised her. He had carried his punctilious observance
of her “honour” to a point more bitter than death, consenting, even,
to her covering up the tracks of their child’s coming. Paying that
gambler’s debt was by far the bravest deed of his life, and even now its
memory festered.

To this very room he had come back after hearing she was dead; this very
room which he had refurnished to her taste, so that even now, with
its satinwood chairs, little dainty Jacobean bureau, shaded old brass
candelabra, divan, it still had an air exotic to bachelordom. There, on
the table, had been a letter recalling him to his regiment, ordered on
active service. If he had realized what he would go through before
he had the chance of trying to lose his life out there, he would
undoubtedly have taken that life, sitting in this very chair before the
fire—the chair sacred to her and memory. He had not the luck he wished
for in that little war—men who don’t care whether they live or die
seldom have. He secured nothing but distinction. When it was over, he
went on, with a few more lines in his face, a few more wrinkles in his
heart, soldiering, shooting tigers, pig-sticking, playing polo, riding
to hounds harder than ever; giving nothing away to the world; winning
steadily the curious, uneasy admiration that men feel for those who
combine reckless daring with an ice-cool manner. Since he was less of a
talker even than most of his kind, and had never in his life talked of
women, he did not gain the reputation of a woman-hater, though he so
manifestly avoided them. After six years’ service in India and Egypt, he
lost his right hand in a charge against dervishes, and had, perforce, to
retire, with the rank of major, aged thirty-four. For a long time he had
hated the very thought of the child—his child, in giving birth to whom
the woman he loved had died. Then came a curious change of feeling; and
for three years before his return to England, he had been in the habit
of sending home odds and ends picked up in the bazaars, to serve as
toys. In return, he had received, twice annually at least, a letter
from the man who thought himself Gyp’s father. These letters he read and
answered. The squire was likable, and had been fond of HER; and though
never once had it seemed possible to Winton to have acted otherwise than
he did, he had all the time preserved a just and formal sense of the
wrong he had done this man. He did not experience remorse, but he had
always an irksome feeling as of a debt unpaid, mitigated by knowledge
that no one had ever suspected, and discounted by memory of the awful
torture he had endured to make sure against suspicion.

When, plus distinction and minus his hand, he was at last back in
England, the squire had come to see him. The poor man was failing fast
from Bright’s disease. Winton entered again that house in Mount Street
with an emotion, to stifle which required more courage than any cavalry
charge. But one whose heart, as he would have put it, is “in the right
place” does not indulge the quaverings of his nerves, and he faced those
rooms where he had last seen her, faced that lonely little dinner with
her husband, without sign of feeling. He did not see little Ghita, or
Gyp, as she had nicknamed herself, for she was already in her bed; and
it was a whole month before he brought himself to go there at an hour
when he could see the child if he would. The fact is, he was afraid.
What would the sight of this little creature stir in him? When Betty,
the nurse, brought her in to see the soldier gentleman with “the leather
hand,” who had sent her those funny toys, she stood calmly staring with
her large, deep-brown eyes. Being seven, her little brown-velvet frock
barely reached the knees of her thin, brown-stockinged legs planted one
just in front of the other, as might be the legs of a small brown bird;
the oval of her gravely wondering face was warm cream colour without red
in it, except that of the lips, which were neither full nor thin, and
had a little tuck, the tiniest possible dimple at one corner. Her hair
of warm dark brown had been specially brushed and tied with a narrow red
ribbon back from her forehead, which was broad and rather low, and this
added to her gravity. Her eyebrows were thin and dark and perfectly
arched; her little nose was perfectly straight, her little chin in
perfect balance between round and point. She stood and stared till
Winton smiled. Then the gravity of her face broke, her lips parted,
her eyes seemed to fly a little. And Winton’s heart turned over within
him—she was the very child of her that he had lost! And he said, in a
voice that seemed to him to tremble:

“Well, Gyp?”

“Thank you for my toys; I like them.”

He held out his hand, and she gravely put her small hand into it. A
sense of solace, as if some one had slipped a finger in and smoothed his
heart, came over Winton. Gently, so as not to startle her, he raised her
hand a little, bent, and kissed it. It may have been from his instant
recognition that here was one as sensitive as child could be, or the way
many soldiers acquire from dealing with their men—those simple, shrewd
children—or some deeper instinctive sense of ownership between them;
whatever it was, from that moment, Gyp conceived for him a rushing
admiration, one of those headlong affections children will sometimes
take for the most unlikely persons.

He used to go there at an hour when he knew the squire would be asleep,
between two and five. After he had been with Gyp, walking in the park,
riding with her in the Row, or on wet days sitting in her lonely nursery
telling stories, while stout Betty looked on half hypnotized, a rather
queer and doubting look on her comfortable face—after such hours, he
found it difficult to go to the squire’s study and sit opposite him,
smoking. Those interviews reminded him too much of past days, when he
had kept such desperate check on himself—too much of the old inward
chafing against the other man’s legal ownership—too much of the debt
owing. But Winton was triple-proofed against betrayal of feeling. The
squire welcomed him eagerly, saw nothing, felt nothing, was grateful
for his goodness to the child. Well, well! He had died in the following
spring. And Winton found that he had been made Gyp’s guardian and
trustee. Since his wife’s death, the squire had muddled his affairs, his
estate was heavily mortgaged; but Winton accepted the position with an
almost savage satisfaction, and, from that moment, schemed deeply to get
Gyp all to himself. The Mount Street house was sold; the Lincolnshire
place let. She and Nurse Betty were installed at his own hunting-box,
Mildenham. In this effort to get her away from all the squire’s
relations, he did not scruple to employ to the utmost the power he
undoubtedly had of making people feel him unapproachable. He was never
impolite to any of them; he simply froze them out. Having plenty of
money himself, his motives could not be called in question. In one year
he had isolated her from all except stout Betty. He had no qualms, for
Gyp was no more happy away from him than he from her. He had but one bad
half-hour. It came when he had at last decided that she should be called
by his name, if not legally at least by custom, round Mildenham. It was
to Markey he had given the order that Gyp was to be little Miss Winton
for the future. When he came in from hunting that day, Betty was waiting
in his study. She stood in the centre of the emptiest part of that
rather dingy room, as far as possible away from any good or chattel. How
long she had been standing there, heaven only knew; but her round, rosy
face was confused between awe and resolution, and she had made a sad
mess of her white apron. Her blue eyes met Winton’s with a sort of
desperation.

“About what Markey told me, sir. My old master wouldn’t have liked it,
sir.”

Touched on the raw by this reminder that before the world he had been
nothing to the loved one, that before the world the squire, who had been
nothing to her, had been everything, Winton said icily:

“Indeed! You will be good enough to comply with my wish, all the same.”

The stout woman’s face grew very red. She burst out, breathless:

“Yes, sir; but I’ve seen what I’ve seen. I never said anything, but I’ve
got eyes. If Miss Gyp’s to take your name, sir, then tongues’ll wag, and
my dear, dead mistress—”

But at the look on his face she stopped, with her mouth open.

“You will be kind enough to keep your thoughts to yourself. If any word
or deed of yours gives the slightest excuse for talk—you go. Understand
me, you go, and you never see Gyp again! In the meantime you will do
what I ask. Gyp is my adopted daughter.”

She had always been a little afraid of him, but she had never seen that
look in his eyes or heard him speak in that voice. And she bent her
full moon of a face and went, with her apron crumpled as apron had never
been, and tears in her eyes. And Winton, at the window, watching the
darkness gather, the leaves flying by on a sou’-westerly wind, drank to
the dregs a cup of bitter triumph. He had never had the right to that
dead, forever-loved mother of his child. He meant to have the child.
If tongues must wag, let them! This was a defeat of all his previous
precaution, a deep victory of natural instinct. And his eyes narrowed
and stared into the darkness.

II

In spite of his victory over all human rivals in the heart of Gyp,
Winton had a rival whose strength he fully realized perhaps for the
first time now that she was gone, and he, before the fire, was brooding
over her departure and the past. Not likely that one of his decisive
type, whose life had so long been bound up with swords and horses,
would grasp what music might mean to a little girl. Such ones, he knew,
required to be taught scales, and “In a Cottage near a Wood” with other
melodies. He took care not to go within sound of them, so that he had
no conception of the avidity with which Gyp had mopped up all, and more
than all, her governess could teach her. He was blind to the rapture
with which she listened to any stray music that came its way to
Mildenham—to carols in the Christmas dark, to certain hymns, and one
special “Nunc Dimittis” in the village church, attended with a hopeless
regularity; to the horn of the hunter far out in the quivering, dripping
coverts; even to Markey’s whistling, which was full and strangely sweet.

He could share her love of dogs and horses, take an anxious interest
in her way of catching bumblebees in the hollow of her hand and putting
them to her small, delicate ears to hear them buzz, sympathize with her
continual ravages among the flowerbeds, in the old-fashioned garden,
full of lilacs and laburnums in spring, pinks, roses, cornflowers in
summer, dahlias and sunflowers in autumn, and always a little neglected
and overgrown, a little squeezed in, and elbowed by the more important
surrounding paddocks. He could sympathize with her attempts to draw
his attention to the song of birds; but it was simply not in him to
understand how she loved and craved for music. She was a cloudy little
creature, up and down in mood—rather like a brown lady spaniel that
she had, now gay as a butterfly, now brooding as night. Any touch of
harshness she took to heart fearfully. She was the strangest compound
of pride and sell-disparagement; the qualities seemed mixed in her so
deeply that neither she nor any one knew of which her cloudy fits were
the result. Being so sensitive, she “fancied” things terribly. Things
that others did to her, and thought nothing of, often seemed to her
conclusive evidence that she was not loved by anybody, which was
dreadfully unjust, because she wanted to love everyone—nearly. Then
suddenly she would feel: “If they don’t love me, I don’t care. I don’t
want anything of anybody!” Presently, all would blow away just like a
cloud, and she would love and be gay, until something fresh, perhaps not
at all meant to hurt her, would again hurt her horribly. In reality,
the whole household loved and admired her. But she was one of those
delicate-treading beings, born with a skin too few, who—and especially
in childhood—suffer from themselves in a world born with a skin too
many.

To Winton’s extreme delight, she took to riding as a duck to water, and
knew no fear on horseback. She had the best governess he could get her,
the daughter of an admiral, and, therefore, in distressed circumstances;
and later on, a tutor for her music, who came twice a week all the
way from London—a sardonic man who cherished for her even more secret
admiration than she for him. In fact, every male thing fell in love
with her at least a little. Unlike most girls, she never had an epoch
of awkward plainness, but grew like a flower, evenly, steadily. Winton
often gazed at her with a sort of intoxication; the turn of her head,
the way those perfectly shaped, wonderfully clear brown eyes would
“fly,” the set of her straight, round neck, the very shaping of her
limbs were all such poignant reminders of what he had so loved. And yet,
for all that likeness to her mother, there was a difference, both in
form and character. Gyp had, as it were, an extra touch of “breeding,”
more chiselling in body, more fastidiousness in soul, a little more
poise, a little more sheer grace; in mood, more variance, in mind, more
clarity and, mixed with her sweetness, a distinct spice of scepticism
which her mother had lacked.

In modern times there are no longer “toasts,” or she would have been one
with both the hunts. Though delicate in build, she was not frail, and
when her blood was up would “go” all day, and come in so bone-tired that
she would drop on to the tiger skin before the fire, rather than face
the stairs. Life at Mildenham was lonely, save for Winton’s hunting
cronies, and they but few, for his spiritual dandyism did not gladly
suffer the average country gentleman and his frigid courtesy frightened
women.

Besides, as Betty had foreseen, tongues did wag—those tongues of the
countryside, avid of anything that might spice the tedium of dull lives
and brains. And, though no breath of gossip came to Winton’s ears,
no women visited at Mildenham. Save for the friendly casual
acquaintanceships of churchyard, hunting-field, and local race-meetings,
Gyp grew up knowing hardly any of her own sex. This dearth developed
her reserve, kept her backward in sex-perception, gave her a faint,
unconscious contempt for men—creatures always at the beck and call of
her smile, and so easily disquieted by a little frown—gave her also a
secret yearning for companions of her own gender. Any girl or woman that
she did chance to meet always took a fancy to her, because she was so
nice to them, which made the transitory nature of these friendships
tantalizing. She was incapable of jealousies or backbiting. Let men
beware of such—there is coiled in their fibre a secret fascination!

Gyp’s moral and spiritual growth was not the sort of subject that Winton
could pay much attention to. It was pre-eminently a matter one did not
talk about. Outward forms, such as going to church, should be preserved;
manners should be taught her by his own example as much as possible;
beyond this, nature must look after things. His view had much real
wisdom. She was a quick and voracious reader, bad at remembering what
she read; and though she had soon devoured all the books in Winton’s
meagre library, including Byron, Whyte-Melville, and Humboldt’s
“Cosmos,” they had not left too much on her mind. The attempts of her
little governess to impart religion were somewhat arid of result, and
the interest of the vicar, Gyp, with her instinctive spice of scepticism
soon put into the same category as the interest of all the other males
she knew. She felt that he enjoyed calling her “my dear” and patting her
shoulder, and that this enjoyment was enough reward for his exertions.

Tucked away in that little old dark manor house, whose stables alone
were up to date—three hours from London, and some thirty miles from The
Wash, it must be confessed that her upbringing lacked modernity. About
twice a year, Winton took her up to town to stay with his unmarried
sister Rosamund in Curzon Street. Those weeks, if they did nothing else,
increased her natural taste for charming clothes, fortified her teeth,
and fostered her passion for music and the theatre. But the two main
nourishments of the modern girl—discussion and games—she lacked utterly.
Moreover, those years of her life from fifteen to nineteen were before
the social resurrection of 1906, and the world still crawled like a
winter fly on a window-pane. Winton was a Tory, Aunt Rosamund a Tory,
everybody round her a Tory. The only spiritual development she underwent
all those years of her girlhood was through her headlong love for her
father. After all, was there any other way in which she could really
have developed? Only love makes fruitful the soul. The sense of form
that both had in such high degree prevented much demonstration; but
to be with him, do things for him, to admire, and credit him with
perfection; and, since she could not exactly wear the same clothes or
speak in the same clipped, quiet, decisive voice, to dislike the clothes
and voices of other men—all this was precious to her beyond everything.
If she inherited from him that fastidious sense of form, she also
inherited his capacity for putting all her eggs in one basket. And since
her company alone gave him real happiness, the current of love flowed
over her heart all the time. Though she never realized it, abundant love
FOR somebody was as necessary to her as water running up the stems of
flowers, abundant love FROM somebody as needful as sunshine on
their petals. And Winton’s somewhat frequent little runs to town, to
Newmarket, or where not, were always marked in her by a fall of the
barometer, which recovered as his return grew near.

One part of her education, at all events, was not neglected—cultivation
of an habitual sympathy with her poorer neighbours. Without concerning
himself in the least with problems of sociology, Winton had by nature
an open hand and heart for cottagers, and abominated interference with
their lives. And so it came about that Gyp, who, by nature also never
set foot anywhere without invitation, was always hearing the words:
“Step in, Miss Gyp”; “Step in, and sit down, lovey,” and a good many
words besides from even the boldest and baddest characters. There
is nothing like a soft and pretty face and sympathetic listening for
seducing the hearts of “the people.”

So passed the eleven years till she was nineteen and Winton forty-six.
Then, under the wing of her little governess, she went to the hunt-ball.
She had revolted against appearing a “fluffy miss,” wanting to be
considered at once full-fledged; so that her dress, perfect in fit, was
not white but palest maize-colour, as if she had already been to dances.
She had all Winton’s dandyism, and just so much more as was appropriate
to her sex. With her dark hair, wonderfully fluffed and coiled, waving
across her forehead, her neck bare for the first time, her eyes really
“flying,” and a demeanour perfectly cool—as though she knew that light
and movement, covetous looks, soft speeches, and admiration were her
birthright—she was more beautiful than even Winton had thought her. At
her breast she wore some sprigs of yellow jasmine procured by him from
town—a flower of whose scent she was very fond, and that he had never
seen worn in ballrooms. That swaying, delicate creature, warmed by
excitement, reminded him, in every movement and by every glance of her
eyes, of her whom he had first met at just such a ball as this. And by
the carriage of his head, the twist of his little moustache, he conveyed
to the world the pride he was feeling.

That evening held many sensations for Gyp—some delightful, one confused,
one unpleasant. She revelled in her success. Admiration was very dear
to her. She passionately enjoyed dancing, loved feeling that she was
dancing well and giving pleasure. But, twice over, she sent away her
partners, smitten with compassion for her little governess sitting there
against the wall—all alone, with no one to take notice of her, because
she was elderly, and roundabout, poor darling! And, to that loyal
person’s horror, she insisted on sitting beside her all through two
dances. Nor would she go in to supper with anyone but Winton. Returning
to the ballroom on his arm, she overheard an elderly woman say: “Oh,
don’t you know? Of course he really IS her father!” and an elderly man
answer: “Ah, that accounts for it—quite so!” With those eyes at the
back of the head which the very sensitive possess, she could see their
inquisitive, cold, slightly malicious glances, and knew they were
speaking of her. And just then her partner came for her.

“Really IS her father!” The words meant TOO much to be grasped this
evening of full sensations. They left a little bruise somewhere, but
softened and anointed, just a sense of confusion at the back of her
mind. And very soon came that other sensation, so disillusioning, that
all else was crowded out. It was after a dance—a splendid dance with
a good-looking man quite twice her age. They were sitting behind some
palms, he murmuring in his mellow, flown voice admiration for her dress,
when suddenly he bent his flushed face and kissed her bare arm above the
elbow. If he had hit her he could not have astonished or hurt her more.
It seemed to her innocence that he would never have done such a thing if
she had not said something dreadful to encourage him. Without a word she
got up, gazed at him a moment with eyes dark from pain, shivered, and
slipped away. She went straight to Winton. From her face, all closed up,
tightened lips, and the familiar little droop at their corners, he knew
something dire had happened, and his eyes boded ill for the person who
had hurt her; but she would say nothing except that she was tired and
wanted to go home. And so, with the little faithful governess, who,
having been silent perforce nearly all the evening, was now full of
conversation, they drove out into the frosty night. Winton sat beside
the chauffeur, smoking viciously, his fur collar turned up over his
ears, his eyes stabbing the darkness, under his round, low-drawn fur
cap. Who had dared upset his darling? And, within the car, the little
governess chattered softly, and Gyp, shrouded in lace, in her dark
corner sat silent, seeing nothing but the vision of that insult. Sad end
to a lovely night!

She lay awake long hours in the darkness, while a sort of coherence was
forming in her mind. Those words: “Really IS her father!” and that
man’s kissing of her bare arm were a sort of revelation of sex-mystery,
hardening the consciousness that there was something at the back of her
life. A child so sensitive had not, of course, quite failed to feel the
spiritual draughts around her; but instinctively she had recoiled
from more definite perceptions. The time before Winton came was all
so faint—Betty, toys, short glimpses of a kind, invalidish man called
“Papa.” As in that word there was no depth compared with the word “Dad”
bestowed on Winton, so there had been no depth in her feelings towards
the squire. When a girl has no memory of her mother, how dark are many
things! None, except Betty, had ever talked of her mother. There was
nothing sacred in Gyp’s associations, no faiths to be broken by any
knowledge that might come to her; isolated from other girls, she
had little realisation even of the conventions. Still, she suffered
horribly, lying there in the dark—from bewilderment, from thorns dragged
over her skin, rather than from a stab in the heart. The knowledge of
something about her conspicuous, doubtful, provocative of insult, as she
thought, grievously hurt her delicacy. Those few wakeful hours made a
heavy mark. She fell asleep at last, still all in confusion, and woke up
with a passionate desire to KNOW. All that morning she sat at her piano,
playing, refusing to go out, frigid to Betty and the little governess,
till the former was reduced to tears and the latter to Wordsworth. After
tea she went to Winton’s study, that dingy little room where he never
studied anything, with leather chairs and books which—except “Mr.
Jorrocks,” Byron, those on the care of horses, and the novels of
Whyte-Melville—were never read; with prints of superequine celebrities,
his sword, and photographs of Gyp and of brother officers on the walls.
Two bright spots there were indeed—the fire, and the little bowl that
Gyp always kept filled with flowers.

When she came gliding in like that, a slender, rounded figure, her
creamy, dark-eyed, oval face all cloudy, she seemed to Winton to have
grown up of a sudden. He had known all day that something was coming,
and had been cudgelling his brains finely. From the fervour of his
love for her, he felt an anxiety that was almost fear. What could
have happened last night—that first night of her entrance into
society—meddlesome, gossiping society! She slid down to the floor
against his knee. He could not see her face, could not even touch her;
for she had settled down on his right side. He mastered his tremors and
said:

“Well, Gyp—tired?”

“No.”

“A little bit?”

“No.”

“Was it up to what you thought, last night?”

“Yes.”

The logs hissed and crackled; the long flames ruffled in the
chimney-draught; the wind roared outside—then, so suddenly that it took
his breath away:

“Dad, are you really and truly my father?”

When that which one has always known might happen at last does happen,
how little one is prepared! In the few seconds before an answer that
could in no way be evaded, Winton had time for a tumult of reflection.
A less resolute character would have been caught by utter mental
blankness, then flung itself in panic on “Yes” or “No.” But Winton was
incapable of losing his head; he would not answer without having faced
the consequences of his reply. To be her father was the most warming
thing in his life; but if he avowed it, how far would he injure her love
for him? What did a girl know? How make her understand? What would her
feeling be about her dead mother? How would that dead loved one feel?
What would she have wished?

It was a cruel moment. And the girl, pressed against his knee, with face
hidden, gave him no help. Impossible to keep it from her, now that her
instinct was roused! Silence, too, would answer for him. And clenching
his hand on the arm of his chair, he said:

“Yes, Gyp; your mother and I loved each other.” He felt a quiver go
through her, would have given much to see her face. What, even now, did
she understand? Well, it must be gone through with, and he said:

“What made you ask?”

She shook her head and murmured:

“I’m glad.”

Grief, shock, even surprise would have roused all his loyalty to the
dead, all the old stubborn bitterness, and he would have frozen up
against her. But this acquiescent murmur made him long to smooth it
down.

“Nobody has ever known. She died when you were born. It was a fearful
grief to me. If you’ve heard anything, it’s just gossip, because you go
by my name. Your mother was never talked about. But it’s best you should
know, now you’re grown up. People don’t often love as she and I loved.
You needn’t be ashamed.”

She had not moved, and her face was still turned from him. She said
quietly:

“I’m not ashamed. Am I very like her?”

“Yes; more than I could ever have hoped.”

Very low she said:

“Then you don’t love me for myself?”

Winton was but dimly conscious of how that question revealed her
nature, its power of piercing instinctively to the heart of things, its
sensitive pride, and demand for utter and exclusive love. To things that
go too deep, one opposes the bulwark of obtuseness. And, smiling, he
simply said:

“What do you think?”

Then, to his dismay, he perceived that she was crying—struggling against
it so that her shoulder shook against his knee. He had hardly ever
known her cry, not in all the disasters of unstable youth, and she had
received her full meed of knocks and tumbles. He could only stroke that
shoulder, and say:

“Don’t cry, Gyp; don’t cry!”

She ceased as suddenly as she had begun, got up, and, before he too
could rise, was gone.

That evening, at dinner, she was just as usual. He could not detect the
slightest difference in her voice or manner, or in her good-night kiss.
And so a moment that he had dreaded for years was over, leaving only the
faint shame which follows a breach of reticence on the spirits of those
who worship it. While the old secret had been quite undisclosed, it had
not troubled him. Disclosed, it hurt him. But Gyp, in those twenty-four
hours, had left childhood behind for good; her feeling toward men had
hardened. If she did not hurt them a little, they would hurt her! The
sex-instinct had come to life. To Winton she gave as much love as ever,
even more, perhaps; but the dew was off.

III

The next two years were much less solitary, passed in more or less
constant gaiety. His confession spurred Winton on to the fortification
of his daughter’s position. He would stand no nonsense, would not have
her looked on askance. There is nothing like “style” for carrying the
defences of society—only, it must be the genuine thing. Whether at
Mildenham, or in London under the wing of his sister, there was no
difficulty. Gyp was too pretty, Winton too cool, his quietness too
formidable. She had every advantage. Society only troubles itself to
make front against the visibly weak.

The happiest time of a girl’s life is that when all appreciate and covet
her, and she herself is free as air—a queen of hearts, for none of which
she hankers; or, if not the happiest, at all events it is the gayest
time. What did Gyp care whether hearts ached for her—she knew not
love as yet, perhaps would never know the pains of unrequited love.
Intoxicated with life, she led her many admirers a pretty dance,
treating them with a sort of bravura. She did not want them to be
unhappy, but she simply could not take them seriously. Never was any
girl so heart-free. She was a queer mixture in those days, would give
up any pleasure for Winton, and most for Betty or her aunt—her little
governess was gone—but of nobody else did she seem to take account,
accepting all that was laid at her feet as the due of her looks, her
dainty frocks, her music, her good riding and dancing, her talent for
amateur theatricals and mimicry. Winton, whom at least she never failed,
watched that glorious fluttering with quiet pride and satisfaction. He
was getting to those years when a man of action dislikes interruption of
the grooves into which his activity has fallen. He pursued his hunting,
racing, card-playing, and his very stealthy alms and services to lame
ducks of his old regiment, their families, and other unfortunates—happy
in knowing that Gyp was always as glad to be with him as he to be with
her. Hereditary gout, too, had begun to bother him.

The day that she came of age they were up in town, and he summoned her
to the room, in which he now sat by the fire recalling all these things,
to receive an account of his stewardship. He had nursed her greatly
embarrassed inheritance very carefully till it amounted to some twenty
thousand pounds. He had never told her of it—the subject was dangerous,
and, since his own means were ample, she had not wanted for anything.
When he had explained exactly what she owned, shown her how it was
invested, and told her that she must now open her own banking account,
she stood gazing at the sheets of paper, whose items she had been
supposed to understand, and her face gathered the look which meant that
she was troubled. Without lifting her eyes she asked:

“Does it all come from—him?”

He had not expected that, and flushed under his tan.

“No; eight thousand of it was your mother’s.”

Gyp looked at him, and said:

“Then I won’t take the rest—please, Dad.”

Winton felt a sort of crabbed pleasure. What should be done with that
money if she did not take it, he did not in the least know. But not to
take it was like her, made her more than ever his daughter—a kind of
final victory. He turned away to the window from which he had so often
watched for her mother. There was the corner she used to turn! In
one minute, surely she would be standing there, colour glowing in her
cheeks, her eyes soft behind her veil, her breast heaving a little with
her haste, waiting for his embrace. There she would stand, drawing up
her veil. He turned round. Difficult to believe it was not she! And he
said:

“Very well, my love. But you will take the equivalent from me instead.
The other can be put by; some one will benefit some day!”

At those unaccustomed words, “My love,” from his undemonstrative lips,
the colour mounted in her cheeks and her eyes shone. She threw her arms
round his neck.

She had her fill of music in those days, taking piano lessons from a
Monsieur Harmost, a grey-haired native of Liege, with mahogany cheeks
and the touch of an angel, who kept her hard at it and called her his
“little friend.” There was scarcely a concert of merit that she did not
attend or a musician of mark whose playing she did not know, and, though
fastidiousness saved her from squirming in adoration round the feet of
those prodigious performers, she perched them all on pedestals, men and
women alike, and now and then met them at her aunt’s house in Curzon
Street.

Aunt Rosamund, also musical, so far as breeding would allow, stood for
a good deal to Gyp, who had built up about her a romantic story of love
wrecked by pride from a few words she had once let drop. She was a tall
and handsome woman, a year older than Winton, with a long, aristocratic
face, deep-blue, rather shining eyes, a gentlemanly manner, warm heart,
and one of those indescribable, not unmelodious drawls that one connects
with an unshakable sense of privilege. She, in turn, was very fond of
Gyp; and what passed within her mind, by no means devoid of shrewdness,
as to their real relationship, remained ever discreetly hidden. She was,
so far again as breeding would allow, something of a humanitarian and
rebel, loving horses and dogs, and hating cats, except when they had
four legs. The girl had just that softness which fascinates women who
perhaps might have been happier if they had been born men. Not that
Rosamund Winton was of an aggressive type—she merely had the resolute
“catch hold of your tail, old fellow” spirit so often found in
Englishwomen of the upper classes. A cheery soul, given to long coats
and waistcoats, stocks, and a crutch-handled stick, she—like her
brother—had “style,” but more sense of humour—valuable in musical
circles! At her house, the girl was practically compelled to see fun
as well as merit in all those prodigies, haloed with hair and filled to
overflowing with music and themselves. And, since Gyp’s natural sense
of the ludicrous was extreme, she and her aunt could rarely talk about
anything without going into fits of laughter.

Winton had his first really bad attack of gout when Gyp was twenty-two,
and, terrified lest he might not be able to sit a horse in time for the
opening meets, he went off with her and Markey to Wiesbaden. They had
rooms in the Wilhelmstrasse, overlooking the gardens, where leaves
were already turning, that gorgeous September. The cure was long and
obstinate, and Winton badly bored. Gyp fared much better. Attended
by the silent Markey, she rode daily on the Neroberg, chafing at
regulations which reduced her to specified tracks in that majestic
wood where the beeches glowed. Once or even twice a day she went to the
concerts in the Kurhaus, either with her father or alone.

The first time she heard Fiorsen play she was alone. Unlike most
violinists, he was tall and thin, with great pliancy of body and swift
sway of movement. His face was pale, and went strangely with hair and
moustache of a sort of dirt-gold colour, and his thin cheeks with very
broad high cheek-bones had little narrow scraps of whisker. Those
little whiskers seemed to Gyp awful—indeed, he seemed rather awful
altogether—but his playing stirred and swept her in the most uncanny
way. He had evidently remarkable technique; and the emotion, the intense
wayward feeling of his playing was chiselled by that technique, as if
a flame were being frozen in its swaying. When he stopped, she did not
join in the tornado of applause, but sat motionless, looking up at him.
Quite unconstrained by all those people, he passed the back of his hand
across his hot brow, shoving up a wave or two of that queer-coloured
hair; then, with a rather disagreeable smile, he made a short supple bow
or two. And she thought, “What strange eyes he has—like a great cat’s!”
Surely they were green; fierce, yet shy, almost furtive—mesmeric!
Certainly the strangest man she had ever seen, and the most frightening.
He seemed looking straight at her; and, dropping her gaze, she clapped.
When she looked again, his face had lost that smile for a kind of
wistfulness. He made another of those little supple bows straight at
her—it seemed to Gyp—and jerked his violin up to his shoulder.
“He’s going to play to me,” she thought absurdly. He played without
accompaniment a little tune that seemed to twitch the heart. When he
finished, this time she did not look up, but was conscious that he gave
one impatient bow and walked off.

That evening at dinner she said to Winton:

“I heard a violinist to-day, Dad, the most wonderful playing—Gustav
Fiorsen. Is that Swedish, do you think—or what?”

Winton answered:

“Very likely. What sort of a bounder was he to look at? I used to know a
Swede in the Turkish army—nice fellow, too.”

“Tall and thin and white-faced, with bumpy cheek-bones, and hollows
under them, and queer green eyes. Oh, and little goldy side-whiskers.”

“By Jove! It sounds the limit.”

Gyp murmured, with a smile:

“Yes; I think perhaps he is.”

She saw him next day in the gardens. They were sitting close to the
Schiller statue, Winton reading The Times, to whose advent he looked
forward more than he admitted, for he was loath by confessions of
boredom to disturb Gyp’s manifest enjoyment of her stay. While perusing
the customary comforting animadversions on the conduct of those
“rascally Radicals” who had just come into power, and the account of a
Newmarket meeting, he kept stealing sidelong glances at his daughter.

Certainly she had never looked prettier, daintier, shown more breeding
than she did out here among these Germans with their thick pasterns, and
all the cosmopolitan hairy-heeled crowd in this God-forsaken place! The
girl, unconscious of his stealthy regalement, was letting her clear eyes
rest, in turn, on each figure that passed, on the movements of birds
and dogs, watching the sunlight glisten on the grass, burnish the copper
beeches, the lime-trees, and those tall poplars down there by the water.
The doctor at Mildenham, once consulted on a bout of headache, had
called her eyes “perfect organs,” and certainly no eyes could take
things in more swiftly or completely. She was attractive to dogs, and
every now and then one would stop, in two minds whether or no to put
his nose into this foreign girl’s hand. From a flirtation of eyes with
a great Dane, she looked up and saw Fiorsen passing, in company with
a shorter, square man, having very fashionable trousers and a corseted
waist. The violinist’s tall, thin, loping figure was tightly buttoned
into a brownish-grey frock-coat suit; he wore a rather broad-brimmed,
grey, velvety hat; in his buttonhole was a white flower; his
cloth-topped boots were of patent leather; his tie was bunched out at
the ends over a soft white-linen shirt—altogether quite a dandy! His
most strange eyes suddenly swept down on hers, and he made a movement as
if to put his hand to his hat.

‘Why, he remembers me,’ thought Gyp. That thin-waisted figure with head
set just a little forward between rather high shoulders, and its long
stride, curiously suggested a leopard or some lithe creature. He touched
his short companion’s arm, muttered something, turned round, and came
back. She could see him staring her way, and knew he was coming simply
to look at her. She knew, too, that her father was watching. And she
felt that those greenish eyes would waver before his stare—that stare
of the Englishman of a certain class, which never condescends to
be inquisitive. They passed; Gyp saw Fiorsen turn to his companion,
slightly tossing back his head in their direction, and heard the
companion laugh. A little flame shot up in her.

Winton said:

“Rum-looking Johnnies one sees here!”

“That was the violinist I told you of—Fiorsen.”

“Oh! Ah!” But he had evidently forgotten.

The thought that Fiorsen should have picked her out of all that audience
for remembrance subtly flattered her vanity. She lost her ruffled
feeling. Though her father thought his dress awful, it was really rather
becoming. He would not have looked as well in proper English clothes.
Once, at least, during the next two days, she noticed the short, square
young man who had been walking with him, and was conscious that he
followed her with his eyes.

And then a certain Baroness von Maisen, a cosmopolitan friend of Aunt
Rosamund’s, German by marriage, half-Dutch, half-French by birth, asked
her if she had heard the Swedish violinist, Fiorsen. He would be, she
said, the best violinist of the day, if—and she shook her head. Finding
that expressive shake unquestioned, the baroness pursued her thoughts:

“Ah, these musicians! He wants saving from himself. If he does not halt
soon, he will be lost. Pity! A great talent!”

Gyp looked at her steadily and asked:

“Does he drink, then?”

“Pas mal! But there are things besides drink, ma chere.”

Instinct and so much life with Winton made the girl regard it as beneath
her to be shocked. She did not seek knowledge of life, but refused to
shy away from it or be discomfited; and the baroness, to whom innocence
was piquant, went on:

“Des femmes—toujours des femmes! C’est grand dommage. It will spoil his
spirit. His sole chance is to find one woman, but I pity her; sapristi,
quelle vie pour elle!”

Gyp said calmly:

“Would a man like that ever love?”

The baroness goggled her eyes.

“I have known such a man become a slave. I have known him running after
a woman like a lamb while she was deceiving him here and there. On ne
peut jamais dire. Ma belle, il y a des choses que vous ne savez pas
encore.” She took Gyp’s hand. “And yet, one thing is certain. With those
eyes and those lips and that figure, YOU have a time before you!”

Gyp withdrew her hand, smiled, and shook her head; she did not believe
in love.

“Ah, but you will turn some heads! No fear! as you English say. There is
fatality in those pretty brown eyes!”

A girl may be pardoned who takes as a compliment the saying that her
eyes are fatal. The words warmed Gyp, uncontrollably light-hearted in
these days, just as she was warmed when people turned to stare at her.
The soft air, the mellowness of this gay place, much music, a sense of
being a rara avis among people who, by their heavier type, enhanced her
own, had produced in her a kind of intoxication, making her what the
baroness called “un peu folle.” She was always breaking into laughter,
having that precious feeling of twisting the world round her thumb,
which does not come too often in the life of one who is sensitive.
Everything to her just then was either “funny” or “lovely.” And the
baroness, conscious of the girl’s chic, genuinely attracted by one so
pretty, took care that she saw all the people, perhaps more than all,
that were desirable.

To women and artists, between whom there is ever a certain kinship,
curiosity is a vivid emotion. Besides, the more a man has conquered, the
more precious field he is for a woman’s conquest. To attract a man who
has attracted many, what is it but a proof that one’s charm is superior
to that of all those others? The words of the baroness deepened in Gyp
the impression that Fiorsen was “impossible,” but secretly fortified the
faint excitement she felt that he should have remembered her out of all
that audience. Later on, they bore more fruit than that. But first came
that queer incident of the flowers.

Coming in from a ride, a week after she had sat with Winton under the
Schiller statue, Gyp found on her dressing-table a bunch of Gloire de
Dijon and La France roses. Plunging her nose into them, she thought:
“How lovely! Who sent me these?” There was no card. All that the German
maid could say was that a boy had brought them from a flower shop “fur
Fraulein Vinton”; it was surmised that they came from the baroness. In
her bodice at dinner, and to the concert after, Gyp wore one La France
and one Gloire de Dijon—a daring mixture of pink and orange against
her oyster-coloured frock, which delighted her, who had a passion for
experiments in colour. They had bought no programme, all music being
the same to Winton, and Gyp not needing any. When she saw Fiorsen come
forward, her cheeks began to colour from sheer anticipation.

He played first a minuet by Mozart; then the Cesar Franck sonata; and
when he came back to make his bow, he was holding in his hand a Gloire
de Dijon and a La France rose. Involuntarily, Gyp raised her hand to her
own roses. His eyes met hers; he bowed just a little lower. Then, quite
naturally, put the roses to his lips as he was walking off the platform.
Gyp dropped her hand, as if it had been stung. Then, with the swift
thought: “Oh, that’s schoolgirlish!” she contrived a little smile. But
her cheeks were flushing. Should she take out those roses and let them
fall? Her father might see, might notice Fiorsen’s—put two and two
together! He would consider she had been insulted. Had she? She could
not bring herself to think so. It was too pretty a compliment, as if
he wished to tell her that he was playing to her alone. The baroness’s
words flashed through her mind: “He wants saving from himself. Pity!
A great talent!” It WAS a great talent. There must be something worth
saving in one who could play like that! They left after his last solo.
Gyp put the two roses carefully back among the others.

Three days later, she went to an afternoon “at home” at the Baroness von
Maisen’s. She saw him at once, over by the piano, with his short, square
companion, listening to a voluble lady, and looking very bored and
restless. All that overcast afternoon, still and with queer lights in
the sky, as if rain were coming, Gyp had been feeling out of mood,
a little homesick. Now she felt excited. She saw the short companion
detach himself and go up to the baroness; a minute later, he was brought
up to her and introduced—Count Rosek. Gyp did not like his face; there
were dark rings under the eyes, and he was too perfectly self-possessed,
with a kind of cold sweetness; but he was very agreeable and polite, and
spoke English well. He was—it seemed—a Pole, who lived in London, and
seemed to know all that was to be known about music. Miss Winton—he
believed—had heard his friend Fiorsen play; but not in London? No? That
was odd; he had been there some months last season. Faintly annoyed at
her ignorance, Gyp answered:

“Yes; but I was in the country nearly all last summer.”

“He had a great success. I shall take him back; it is best for his
future. What do you think of his playing?”

In spite of herself, for she did not like expanding to this sphinxlike
little man, Gyp murmured:

“Oh, simply wonderful, of course!”

He nodded, and then rather suddenly said, with a peculiar little smile:

“May I introduce him? Gustav—Miss Winton!”

Gyp turned. There he was, just behind her, bowing; and his eyes had a
look of humble adoration which he made no attempt whatever to conceal.
Gyp saw another smile slide over the Pole’s lips; and she was alone
in the bay window with Fiorsen. The moment might well have fluttered a
girl’s nerves after his recognition of her by the Schiller statue, after
that episode of the flowers, and what she had heard of him. But life had
not yet touched either her nerves or spirit; she only felt amused and
a little excited. Close to, he had not so much that look of an animal
behind bars, and he certainly was in his way a dandy, beautifully
washed—always an important thing—and having some pleasant essence on his
handkerchief or hair, of which Gyp would have disapproved if he had been
English. He wore a diamond ring also, which did not somehow seem
bad form on that particular little finger. His height, his broad
cheek-bones, thick but not long hair, the hungry vitality of his face,
figure, movements, annulled those evidences of femininity. He was male
enough, rather too male. Speaking with a queer, crisp accent, he said:

“Miss Winton, you are my audience here. I play to you—only to you.”

Gyp laughed.

“You laugh at me; but you need not. I play for you because I admire you.
I admire you terribly. If I sent you those flowers, it was not to be
rude. It was my gratitude for the pleasure of your face.” His voice
actually trembled. And, looking down, Gyp answered:

“Thank you. It was very kind of you. I want to thank you for your
playing. It is beautiful—really beautiful!”

He made her another little bow.

“When I go back to London, will you come and hear me?”

“I should think any one would go to hear you, if they had the chance.”

He gave a short laugh.

“Bah! Here, I do it for money; I hate this place. It bores me—bores me!
Was that your father sitting with you under the statue?”

Gyp nodded, suddenly grave. She had not forgotten the slighting turn of
his head.

He passed his hand over his face, as if to wipe off its expression.

“He is very English. But you—of no country—you belong to all!”

Gyp made him an ironical little bow.

“No; I should not know your country—you are neither of the North nor of
the South. You are just Woman, made to be adored. I came here hoping
to meet you; I am extremely happy. Miss Winton, I am your very devoted
servant.”

He was speaking very fast, very low, with an agitated earnestness that
surely could not be put on. But suddenly muttering: “These people!”
he made her another of his little bows and abruptly slipped away. The
baroness was bringing up another man. The chief thought left by that
meeting was: “Is that how he begins to everyone?” She could not quite
believe it. The stammering earnestness of his voice, those humbly
adoring looks! Then she remembered the smile on the lips of the little
Pole, and thought: “But he must know I’m not silly enough just to be
taken in by vulgar flattery!”

Too sensitive to confide in anyone, she had no chance to ventilate the
curious sensations of attraction and repulsion that began fermenting in
her, feelings defying analysis, mingling and quarrelling deep down in
her heart. It was certainly not love, not even the beginning of that;
but it was the kind of dangerous interest children feel in things
mysterious, out of reach, yet within reach, if only they dared! And the
tug of music was there, and the tug of those words of the baroness about
salvation—the thought of achieving the impossible, reserved only for the
woman of supreme charm, for the true victress. But all these thoughts
and feelings were as yet in embryo. She might never see him again! And
she certainly did not know whether she even wanted to.

IV

Gyp was in the habit of walking with Winton to the Kochbrunnen, where,
with other patient-folk, he was required to drink slowly for twenty
minutes every morning. While he was imbibing she would sit in a remote
corner of the garden, and read a novel in the Reclam edition, as a daily
German lesson.

She was sitting there, the morning after the “at-home” at the Baroness
von Maisen’s, reading Turgenev’s “Torrents of Spring,” when she saw
Count Rosek sauntering down the path with a glass of the waters in his
hand. Instant memory of the smile with which he had introduced
Fiorsen made her take cover beneath her sunshade. She could see his
patent-leathered feet, and well-turned, peg-top-trousered legs go by
with the gait of a man whose waist is corseted. The certainty that he
wore those prerogatives of womanhood increased her dislike. How dare men
be so effeminate? Yet someone had told her that he was a good rider, a
good fencer, and very strong. She drew a breath of relief when he was
past, and, for fear he might turn and come back, closed her little
book and slipped away. But her figure and her springing step were more
unmistakable than she knew.

Next morning, on the same bench, she was reading breathlessly the scene
between Gemma and Sanin at the window, when she heard Fiorsen’s voice,
behind her, say:

“Miss Winton!”

He, too, held a glass of the waters in one hand, and his hat in the
other.

“I have just made your father’s acquaintance. May I sit down a minute?”

Gyp drew to one side on the bench, and he sat down.

“What are you reading?”

“A story called ‘Torrents of Spring.’”

“Ah, the finest ever written! Where are you?”

“Gemma and Sanin in the thunderstorm.”

“Wait! You have Madame Polozov to come! What a creation! How old are
you, Miss Winton?”

“Twenty-two.”

“You would be too young to appreciate that story if you were not YOU.
But you know much—by instinct. What is your Christian name—forgive me!”

“Ghita.”

“Ghita? Not soft enough.”

“I am always called Gyp.”

“Gyp—ah, Gyp! Yes; Gyp!”

He repeated her name so impersonally that she could not be angry.

“I told your father I have had the pleasure of meeting you. He was very
polite.”

Gyp said coldly:

“My father is always polite.”

“Like the ice in which they put champagne.”

Gyp smiled; she could not help it.

And suddenly he said:

“I suppose they have told you that I am a mauvais sujet.” Gyp inclined
her head. He looked at her steadily, and said: “It is true. But I could
be better—much.”

She wanted to look at him, but could not. A queer sort of exultation had
seized on her. This man had power; yet she had power over him. If she
wished she could make him her slave, her dog, chain him to her. She had
but to hold out her hand, and he would go on his knees to kiss it. She
had but to say, “Come,” and he would come from wherever he might be.
She had but to say, “Be good,” and he would be good. It was her first
experience of power; and it was intoxicating. But—but! Gyp could never
be self-confident for long; over her most victorious moments brooded the
shadow of distrust. As if he read her thought, Fiorsen said:

“Tell me to do something—anything; I will do it, Miss Winton.”

“Then—go back to London at once. You are wasting yourself here, you
know. You said so!”

He looked at her, bewildered and upset, and muttered:

“You have asked me the one thing I can’t do, Miss—Miss Gyp!”

“Please—not that; it’s like a servant!”

“I AM your servant!”

“Is that why you won’t do what I ask you?”

“You are cruel.”

Gyp laughed.

He got up and said, with sudden fierceness:

“I am not going away from you; do not think it.” Bending with the utmost
swiftness, he took her hand, put his lips to it, and turned on his heel.

Gyp, uneasy and astonished, stared at her hand, still tingling from the
pressure of his bristly moustache. Then she laughed again—it was just
“foreign” to have your hand kissed—and went back to her book, without
taking in the words.

Was ever courtship more strange than that which followed? It is said
that the cat fascinates the bird it desires to eat; here the bird
fascinated the cat, but the bird too was fascinated. Gyp never lost
the sense of having the whip-hand, always felt like one giving alms, or
extending favour, yet had a feeling of being unable to get away, which
seemed to come from the very strength of the spell she laid on him.
The magnetism with which she held him reacted on herself. Thoroughly
sceptical at first, she could not remain so. He was too utterly morose
and unhappy if she did not smile on him, too alive and excited and
grateful if she did. The change in his eyes from their ordinary
restless, fierce, and furtive expression to humble adoration or wistful
hunger when they looked at her could never have been simulated. And
she had no lack of chance to see that metamorphosis. Wherever she went,
there he was. If to a concert, he would be a few paces from the door,
waiting for her entrance. If to a confectioner’s for tea, as likely as
not he would come in. Every afternoon he walked where she must pass,
riding to the Neroberg.

Except in the gardens of the Kochbrunnen, when he would come up humbly
and ask to sit with her five minutes, he never forced his company, or
tried in any way to compromise her. Experience, no doubt, served him
there; but he must have had an instinct that it was dangerous with one
so sensitive. There were other moths, too, round that bright candle, and
they served to keep his attentions from being too conspicuous. Did she
comprehend what was going on, understand how her defences were being
sapped, grasp the danger to retreat that lay in permitting him to
hover round her? Not really. It all served to swell the triumphant
intoxication of days when she was ever more and more in love with
living, more and more conscious that the world appreciated and admired
her, that she had power to do what others couldn’t.

Was not Fiorsen, with his great talent, and his dubious reputation,
proof of that? And he excited her. Whatever else one might be in his
moody, vivid company, one would not be dull. One morning, he told her
something of his life. His father had been a small Swedish landowner, a
very strong man and a very hard drinker; his mother, the daughter of a
painter. She had taught him the violin, but died while he was still a
boy. When he was seventeen he had quarrelled with his father, and had to
play his violin for a living in the streets of Stockholm. A well-known
violinist, hearing him one day, took him in hand. Then his father had
drunk himself to death, and he had inherited the little estate. He had
sold it at once—“for follies,” as he put it crudely. “Yes, Miss Winton;
I have committed many follies, but they are nothing to those I shall
commit the day I do not see you any more!” And, with that disturbing
remark, he got up and left her. She had smiled at his words, but within
herself she felt excitement, scepticism, compassion, and something she
did not understand at all. In those days, she understood herself very
little.

But how far did Winton understand, how far see what was going on? He
was a stoic; but that did not prevent jealousy from taking alarm, and
causing him twinges more acute than those he still felt in his left
foot. He was afraid of showing disquiet by any dramatic change, or he
would have carried her off a fortnight at least before his cure was
over. He knew too well the signs of passion. That long, loping, wolfish
fiddling fellow with the broad cheekbones and little side-whiskers (Good
God!) and greenish eyes whose looks at Gyp he secretly marked down,
roused his complete distrust. Perhaps his inbred English contempt for
foreigners and artists kept him from direct action. He COULD not take
it quite seriously. Gyp, his fastidious perfect Gyp, succumbing, even a
little to a fellow like that! Never! His jealous affection, too,
could not admit that she would neglect to consult him in any doubt or
difficulty. He forgot the sensitive secrecy of girls, forgot that his
love for her had ever shunned words, her love for him never indulged in
confidences. Nor did he see more than a little of what there was to see,
and that little was doctored by Fiorsen for his eyes, shrewd though
they were. Nor was there in all so very much, except one episode the day
before they left, and of that he knew nothing.

That last afternoon was very still, a little mournful. It had rained the
night before, and the soaked tree-trunks, the soaked fallen leaves gave
off a faint liquorice-like perfume. In Gyp there was a feeling, as if
her spirit had been suddenly emptied of excitement and delight. Was it
the day, or the thought of leaving this place where she had so enjoyed
herself? After lunch, when Winton was settling his accounts, she
wandered out through the long park stretching up the valley. The sky was
brooding-grey, the trees were still and melancholy. It was all a little
melancholy, and she went on and on, across the stream, round into a
muddy lane that led up through the outskirts of a village, on to the
higher ground whence she could return by the main road. Why must things
come to an end? For the first time in her life, she thought of Mildenham
and hunting without enthusiasm. She would rather stay in London. There
she would not be cut off from music, from dancing, from people, and
all the exhilaration of being appreciated. On the air came the shrilly,
hollow droning of a thresher, and the sound seemed exactly to express
her feelings. A pigeon flew over, white against the leaden sky; some
birch-trees that had gone golden shivered and let fall a shower of
drops. It was lonely here! And, suddenly, two little boys bolted out of
the hedge, nearly upsetting her, and scurried down the road. Something
had startled them. Gyp, putting up her face to see, felt on it soft
pin-points of rain. Her frock would be spoiled, and it was one she was
fond of—dove-coloured, velvety, not meant for weather. She turned for
refuge to the birch-trees. It would be over directly, perhaps. Muffled
in distance, the whining drone of that thresher still came travelling,
deepening her discomfort. Then in the hedge, whence the boys had bolted
down, a man reared himself above the lane, and came striding along
toward her. He jumped down the bank, among the birch-trees. And she
saw it was Fiorsen—panting, dishevelled, pale with heat. He must have
followed her, and climbed straight up the hillside from the path she
had come along in the bottom, before crossing the stream. His artistic
dandyism had been harshly treated by that scramble. She might have
laughed; but, instead, she felt excited, a little scared by the look on
his hot, pale face. He said, breathlessly:

“I have caught you. So you are going to-morrow, and never told me! You
thought you would slip away—not a word for me! Are you always so cruel?
Well, I will not spare you, either!”

Crouching suddenly, he took hold of her broad ribbon sash, and buried
his face in it. Gyp stood trembling—the action had not stirred her sense
of the ridiculous. He circled her knees with his arms.

“Oh, Gyp, I love you—I love you—don’t send me away—let me be with you! I
am your dog—your slave. Oh, Gyp, I love you!”

His voice moved and terrified her. Men had said “I love you” several
times during those last two years, but never with that lost-soul ring of
passion, never with that look in the eyes at once fiercely hungry and so
supplicating, never with that restless, eager, timid touch of hands. She
could only murmur:

“Please get up!”

But he went on:

“Love me a little, only a little—love me! Oh, Gyp!”

The thought flashed through Gyp: ‘To how many has he knelt, I wonder?’
His face had a kind of beauty in its abandonment—the beauty that comes
from yearning—and she lost her frightened feeling. He went on, with his
stammering murmur: “I am a prodigal, I know; but if you love me, I will
no longer be. I will do great things for you. Oh, Gyp, if you will some
day marry me! Not now. When I have proved. Oh, Gyp, you are so sweet—so
wonderful!”

His arms crept up till he had buried his face against her waist. Without
quite knowing what she did, Gyp touched his hair, and said again:

“No; please get up.”

He got up then, and standing near, with his hands hard clenched at his
sides, whispered:

“Have mercy! Speak to me!”

She could not. All was strange and mazed and quivering in her, her
spirit straining away, drawn to him, fantastically confused. She could
only look into his face with her troubled, dark eyes. And suddenly she
was seized and crushed to him. She shrank away, pushing him back with
all her strength. He hung his head, abashed, suffering, with eyes shut,
lips trembling; and her heart felt again that quiver of compassion. She
murmured:

“I don’t know. I will tell you later—later—in England.”

He bowed, folding his arms, as if to make her feel safe from him. And
when, regardless of the rain, she began to move on, he walked beside
her, a yard or so away, humbly, as though he had never poured out those
words or hurt her lips with the violence of his kiss.

Back in her room, taking off her wet dress, Gyp tried to remember what
he had said and what she had answered. She had not promised anything.
But she had given him her address, both in London and the country.
Unless she resolutely thought of other things, she still felt the
restless touch of his hands, the grip of his arms, and saw his eyes as
they were when he was kissing her; and once more she felt frightened and
excited.

He was playing at the concert that evening—her last concert. And surely
he had never played like that—with a despairing beauty, a sort of
frenzied rapture. Listening, there came to her a feeling—a feeling of
fatality—that, whether she would or no, she could not free herself from
him.

V

Once back in England, Gyp lost that feeling, or very nearly. Her
scepticism told her that Fiorsen would soon see someone else who seemed
all he had said she was! How ridiculous to suppose that he would stop
his follies for her, that she had any real power over him! But, deep
down, she did not quite believe this. It would have wounded her belief
in herself too much—a belief so subtle and intimate that she was not
conscious of it; belief in that something about her which had inspired
the baroness to use the word “fatality.”

Winton, who breathed again, hurried her off to Mildenham. He had bought
her a new horse. They were in time for the last of the cubbing. And, for
a week at least, the passion for riding and the sight of hounds carried
all before it. Then, just as the real business of the season was
beginning, she began to feel dull and restless. Mildenham was dark; the
autumn winds made dreary noises. Her little brown spaniel, very old,
who seemed only to have held on to life just for her return, died. She
accused herself terribly for having left it so long when it was failing.
Thinking of all the days Lass had been watching for her to come home—as
Betty, with that love of woeful recital so dear to simple hearts, took
good care to make plain—she felt as if she had been cruel. For events
such as these, Gyp was both too tender-hearted and too hard on herself.
She was quite ill for several days. The moment she was better, Winton,
in dismay, whisked her back to Aunt Rosamund, in town. He would lose her
company, but if it did her good, took her out of herself, he would be
content. Running up for the week-end, three days later, he was relieved
to find her decidedly perked-up, and left her again with the easier
heart.

It was on the day after he went back to Mildenham that she received a
letter from Fiorsen, forwarded from Bury Street. He was—it said—just
returning to London; he had not forgotten any look she had ever given
him, or any word she had spoken. He should not rest till he could see
her again. “For a long time,” the letter ended, “before I first saw you,
I was like the dead—lost. All was bitter apples to me. Now I am a ship
that comes from the whirlpools to a warm blue sea; now I see again
the evening star. I kiss your hands, and am your faithful slave—Gustav
Fiorsen.” These words, which from any other man would have excited
her derision, renewed in Gyp that fluttered feeling, the pleasurable,
frightened sense that she could not get away from his pursuit.

She wrote in answer to the address he gave her in London, to say that
she was staying for a few days in Curzon Street with her aunt, who would
be glad to see him if he cared to come in any afternoon between five and
six, and signed herself “Ghita Winton.” She was long over that little
note. Its curt formality gave her satisfaction. Was she really mistress
of herself—and him; able to dispose as she wished? Yes; and surely the
note showed it.

It was never easy to tell Gyp’s feelings from her face; even Winton was
often baffled. Her preparation of Aunt Rosamund for the reception of
Fiorsen was a masterpiece of casualness. When he duly came, he, too,
seemed doubly alive to the need for caution, only gazing at Gyp when
he could not be seen doing so. But, going out, he whispered: “Not like
this—not like this; I must see you alone—I must!” She smiled and shook
her head. But bubbles had come back to the wine in her cup.

That evening she said quietly to Aunt Rosamund:

“Dad doesn’t like Mr. Fiorsen—can’t appreciate his playing, of course.”

And this most discreet remark caused Aunt Rosamund, avid—in a well-bred
way—of music, to omit mention of the intruder when writing to her
brother. The next two weeks he came almost every day, always bringing
his violin, Gyp playing his accompaniments, and though his hungry stare
sometimes made her feel hot, she would have missed it.

But when Winton next came up to Bury Street, she was in a quandary. To
confess that Fiorsen was here, having omitted to speak of him in
her letters? Not to confess, and leave him to find it out from Aunt
Rosamund? Which was worse? Seized with panic, she did neither, but
told her father she was dying for a gallop. Hailing that as the best
of signs, he took her forthwith back to Mildenham. And curious were her
feelings—light-hearted, compunctious, as of one who escapes yet knows
she will soon be seeking to return. The meet was rather far next day,
but she insisted on riding to it, since old Pettance, the superannuated
jockey, charitably employed as extra stable help at Mildenham, was to
bring on her second horse. There was a good scenting-wind, with rain
in the offing, and outside the covert they had a corner to
themselves—Winton knowing a trick worth two of the field’s at-large.
They had slipped there, luckily unseen, for the knowing were given to
following the one-handed horseman in faded pink, who, on his bang-tailed
black mare, had a knack of getting so well away. One of the whips, a
little dark fellow with smouldery eyes and sucked-in weathered cheeks,
dashed out of covert, rode past, saluting, and dashed in again. A jay
came out with a screech, dived, and doubled back; a hare made off across
the fallow—the light-brown lopping creature was barely visible against
the brownish soil. Pigeons, very high up, flew over and away to the next
wood. The shrilling voices of the whips rose from the covert-depths,
and just a whimper now and then from the hounds, swiftly wheeling their
noses among the fern and briers.

Gyp, crisping her fingers on the reins, drew-in deep breaths. It smelled
so sweet and soft and fresh under that sky, pied of blue, and of white
and light-grey swift-moving clouds—not half the wind down here that
there was up there, just enough to be carrying off the beech and oak
leaves, loosened by frost two days before. If only a fox would break
this side, and they could have the first fields to themselves! It was so
lovely to be alone with hounds! One of these came trotting out, a pretty
young creature, busy and unconcerned, raising its tan-and-white head,
its mild reproachful deep-brown eyes, at Winton’s, “Loo-in Trix!” What
a darling! A burst of music from the covert, and the darling vanished
among the briers.

Gyp’s new brown horse pricked its ears. A young man in a grey cutaway,
buff cords, and jack-boots, on a low chestnut mare, came slipping round
the covert. Oh—did that mean they were all coming? Impatiently she
glanced at this intruder, who raised his hat a little and smiled. That
smile, faintly impudent, was so infectious, that Gyp was melted to
a slight response. Then she frowned. He had spoiled their lovely
loneliness. Who was he? He looked unpardonably serene and happy sitting
there. She did not remember his face at all, yet there was something
familiar about it. He had taken his hat off—a broad face, very well
cut, and clean-shaved, with dark curly hair, extraordinary clear eyes, a
bold, cool, merry look. Where had she seen somebody like him?

A tiny sound from Winton made her turn her head. The fox—stealing out
beyond those further bushes! Breathless, she fixed her eyes on her
father’s face. It was hard as steel, watching. Not a sound, not a
quiver, as if horse and man had turned to metal. Was he never going to
give the view-halloo? Then his lips writhed, and out it came. Gyp cast a
swift smile of gratitude at the young man for having had taste and sense
to leave that to her father, and again he smiled at her. There were
the first hounds streaming out—one on the other—music and feather! Why
didn’t Dad go? They would all be round this way in a minute!

Then the black mare slid past her, and, with a bound, her horse
followed. The young man on the chestnut was away on the left. Only the
hunts-man and one whip—beside their three selves! Glorious! The brown
horse went too fast at that first fence and Winton called back: “Steady,
Gyp! Steady him!” But she couldn’t; and it didn’t matter. Grass, three
fields of grass! Oh, what a lovely fox—going so straight! And each
time the brown horse rose, she thought: “Perfect! I CAN ride! Oh, I am
happy!” And she hoped her father and the young man were looking. There
was no feeling in the world like this, with a leader like Dad, hounds
moving free, good going, and the field distanced. Better than dancing;
better—yes, better than listening to music. If one could spend one’s
life galloping, sailing over fences; if it would never stop! The new
horse was a darling, though he DID pull.

She crossed the next fence level with the young man, whose low chestnut
mare moved with a stealthy action. His hat was crammed down now, and his
face very determined, but his lips still had something of that smile.
Gyp thought: “He’s got a good seat—very strong, only he looks like
‘thrusting.’ Nobody rides like Dad—so beautifully quiet!” Indeed,
Winton’s seat on a horse was perfection, all done with such a minimum
expenditure. The hounds swung round in a curve. Now she was with them,
really with them! What a pace—cracking! No fox could stand this long!

And suddenly she caught sight of him, barely a field ahead, scurrying
desperately, brush down; and the thought flashed through her: ‘Oh! don’t
let’s catch you. Go on, fox; go on! Get away!’ Were they really all
after that little hunted red thing—a hundred great creatures, horses
and men and women and dogs, and only that one little fox! But then came
another fence, and quickly another, and she lost feelings of shame and
pity in the exultation of flying over them. A minute later the fox went
to earth within a few hundred yards of the leading hound, and she was
glad. She had been in at deaths before—horrid! But it had been a lovely
gallop. And, breathless, smiling rapturously, she wondered whether she
could mop her face before the field came up, without that young man
noticing.

She could see him talking to her father, and taking out a wisp of a
handkerchief that smelled of cyclamen, she had a good scrub round. When
she rode up, the young man raised his hat, and looking full at her
said: “You did go!” His voice, rather high-pitched, had in it a spice
of pleasant laziness. Gyp made him an ironical little bow, and murmured:
“My new horse, you mean.” He broke again into that irrepressible smile,
but, all the same, she knew that he admired her. And she kept thinking:
‘Where HAVE I seen someone like him?’

They had two more runs, but nothing like that first gallop. Nor did she
again see the young man, whose name—it seemed—was Summerhay, son of a
certain Lady Summerhay at Widrington, ten miles from Mildenham.

All that long, silent jog home with Winton in fading daylight, she felt
very happy—saturated with air and elation. The trees and fields, the
hay-stacks, gates, and ponds beside the lanes grew dim; lights came up
in the cottage windows; the air smelled sweet of wood smoke. And, for
the first time all day, she thought of Fiorsen, thought of him almost
longingly. If he could be there in the cosy old drawing-room, to play
to her while she lay back—drowsing, dreaming by the fire in the scent of
burning cedar logs—the Mozart minuet, or that little heart-catching tune
of Poise, played the first time she heard him, or a dozen other of the
things he played unaccompanied! That would be the most lovely ending
to this lovely day. Just the glow and warmth wanting, to make all
perfect—the glow and warmth of music and adoration!

And touching the mare with her heel, she sighed. To indulge fancies
about music and Fiorsen was safe here, far away from him; she even
thought she would not mind if he were to behave again as he had under
the birch-trees in the rain at Wiesbaden. It was so good to be adored.
Her old mare, ridden now six years, began the series of contented
snuffles that signified she smelt home. Here was the last turn, and the
loom of the short beech-tree avenue to the house—the old manor-house,
comfortable, roomy, rather dark, with wide shallow stairs. Ah, she was
tired; and it was drizzling now. She would be nicely stiff to-morrow. In
the light coming from the open door she saw Markey standing; and while
fishing from her pocket the usual lumps of sugar, heard him say: “Mr.
Fiorsen, sir—gentleman from Wiesbaden—to see you.”

Her heart thumped. What did this mean? Why had he come? How had he
dared? How could he have been so treacherous to her? Ah, but he was
ignorant, of course, that she had not told her father. A veritable
judgment on her! She ran straight in and up the stairs. The voice of
Betty, “Your bath’s ready, Miss Gyp,” roused her. And crying, “Oh, Betty
darling, bring me up my tea!” she ran into the bathroom. She was safe
there; and in the delicious heat of the bath faced the situation better.

There could be only one meaning. He had come to ask for her. And,
suddenly, she took comfort. Better so; there would be no more secrecy
from Dad! And he would stand between her and Fiorsen if—if she decided
not to marry him. The thought staggered her. Had she, without knowing
it, got so far as this? Yes, and further. It was all no good; Fiorsen
would never accept refusal, even if she gave it! But, did she want to
refuse?

She loved hot baths, but had never stayed in one so long. Life was so
easy there, and so difficult outside. Betty’s knock forced her to get
out at last, and let her in with tea and the message. Would Miss Gyp
please to go down when she was ready?

VI

Winton was staggered. With a glance at Gyp’s vanishing figure, he said
curtly to Markey, “Where have you put this gentleman?” But the use of
the word “this” was the only trace he showed of his emotions. In that
little journey across the hall he entertained many extravagant thoughts.
Arrived at the study, he inclined his head courteously enough, waiting
for Fiorsen to speak. The “fiddler,” still in his fur-lined coat, was
twisting a squash hat in his hands. In his own peculiar style he was
impressive. But why couldn’t he look you in the face; or, if he did, why
did he seem about to eat you?

“You knew I was returned to London, Major Winton?”

Then Gyp had been seeing the fellow without letting him know! The
thought was chill and bitter to Winton. He must not give her away,
however, and he simply bowed. He felt that his visitor was afraid of
his frigid courtesy; and he did not mean to help him over that fear.
He could not, of course, realize that this ascendancy would not prevent
Fiorsen from laughing at him behind his back and acting as if he did not
exist. No real contest, in fact, was possible between men moving on such
different planes, neither having the slightest respect for the other’s
standards or beliefs.

Fiorsen, who had begun to pace the room, stopped, and said with
agitation:

“Major Winton, your daughter is the most beautiful thing on earth. I
love her desperately. I am a man with a future, though you may not think
it. I have what future I like in my art if only I can marry her. I have
a little money, too—not much; but in my violin there is all the fortune
she can want.”

Winton’s face expressed nothing but cold contempt. That this fellow
should take him for one who would consider money in connection with his
daughter simply affronted him.

Fiorsen went on:

“You do not like me—that is clear. I saw it the first moment. You are
an English gentleman”—he pronounced the words with a sort of irony—“I
am nothing to you. Yet, in MY world, I am something. I am not an
adventurer. Will you permit me to beg your daughter to be my wife?” He
raised his hands that still held the hat; involuntarily they had assumed
the attitude of prayer.

For a second, Winton realized that he was suffering. That weakness went
in a flash, and he said frigidly:

“I am obliged to you, sir, for coming to me first. You are in my house,
and I don’t want to be discourteous, but I should be glad if you would
be good enough to withdraw and take it that I shall certainly oppose
your wish as best I can.”

The almost childish disappointment and trouble in Fiorsen’s face changed
quickly to an expression fierce, furtive, mocking; and then shifted to
despair.

“Major Winton, you have loved; you must have loved her mother. I
suffer!”

Winton, who had turned abruptly to the fire, faced round again.

“I don’t control my daughter’s affections, sir; she will do as she
wishes. I merely say it will be against my hopes and judgment if she
marries you. I imagine you’ve not altogether waited for my leave. I was
not blind to the way you hung about her at Wiesbaden, Mr. Fiorsen.”

Fiorsen answered with a twisted, miserable smile:

“Poor wretches do what they can. May I see her? Let me just see her.”

Was it any good to refuse? She had been seeing the fellow already
without his knowledge, keeping from him—HIM—all her feelings, whatever
they were. And he said:

“I’ll send for her. In the meantime, perhaps you’ll have some
refreshment?”

Fiorsen shook his head, and there followed half an hour of acute
discomfort. Winton, in his mud-stained clothes before the fire,
supported it better than his visitor. That child of nature, after
endeavouring to emulate his host’s quietude, renounced all such efforts
with an expressive gesture, fidgeted here, fidgeted there, tramped the
room, went to the window, drew aside the curtains and stared out into
the dark; came back as if resolved again to confront Winton; then,
baffled by that figure so motionless before the fire, flung himself down
in an armchair, and turned his face to the wall. Winton was not cruel by
nature, but he enjoyed the writhings of this fellow who was endangering
Gyp’s happiness. Endangering? Surely not possible that she would accept
him! Yet, if not, why had she not told him? And he, too, suffered.

Then she came. He had expected her to be pale and nervous; but Gyp never
admitted being naughty till she had been forgiven. Her smiling face had
in it a kind of warning closeness. She went up to Fiorsen, and holding
out her hand, said calmly:

“How nice of you to come!”

Winton had the bitter feeling that he—he—was the outsider. Well, he
would speak plainly; there had been too much underhand doing.

“Mr. Fiorsen has done us the honour to wish to marry you. I’ve told him
that you decide such things for yourself. If you accept him, it will be
against my wish, naturally.”

While he was speaking, the glow in her cheeks deepened; she looked
neither at him nor at Fiorsen. Winton noted the rise and fall of the
lace on her breast. She was smiling, and gave the tiniest shrug of her
shoulders. And, suddenly smitten to the heart, he walked stiffly to the
door. It was evident that she had no use for his guidance. If her
love for him was not worth to her more than this fellow! But there his
resentment stopped. He knew that he could not afford wounded feelings;
could not get on without her. Married to the greatest rascal on earth,
he would still be standing by her, wanting her companionship and love.
She represented too much in the present and—the past. With sore heart,
indeed, he went down to dinner.

Fiorsen was gone when he came down again. What the fellow had said, or
she had answered, he would not for the world have asked. Gulfs
between the proud are not lightly bridged. And when she came up to say
good-night, both their faces were as though coated with wax.

In the days that followed, she gave no sign, uttered no word in any way
suggesting that she meant to go against his wishes. Fiorsen might not
have existed, for any mention made of him. But Winton knew well that
she was moping, and cherishing some feeling against himself. And this he
could not bear. So, one evening, after dinner, he said quietly:

“Tell me frankly, Gyp; do you care for that chap?”

She answered as quietly:

“In a way—yes.”

“Is that enough?”

“I don’t know, Dad.”

Her lips had quivered; and Winton’s heart softened, as it always did
when he saw her moved. He put his hand out, covered one of hers, and
said:

“I shall never stand in the way of your happiness, Gyp. But it must BE
happiness. Can it possibly be that? I don’t think so. You know what they
said of him out there?”

“Yes.”

He had not thought she knew. And his heart sank.

“That’s pretty bad, you know. And is he of our world at all?”

Gyp looked up.

“Do you think I belong to ‘our world,’ Dad?”

Winton turned away. She followed, slipping her hand under his arm.

“I didn’t mean to hurt. But it’s true, isn’t it? I don’t belong among
society people. They wouldn’t have me, you know—if they knew about
what you told me. Ever since that I’ve felt I don’t belong to them. I’m
nearer him. Music means more to me than anything!”

Winton gave her hand a convulsive grip. A sense of coming defeat and
bereavement was on him.

“If your happiness went wrong, Gyp, I should be most awfully cut up.”

“But why shouldn’t I be happy, Dad?”

“If you were, I could put up with anyone. But, I tell you, I can’t
believe you would be. I beg you, my dear—for God’s sake, make sure. I’ll
put a bullet into the man who treats you badly.”

Gyp laughed, then kissed him. But they were silent. At bedtime he said:

“We’ll go up to town to-morrow.”

Whether from a feeling of the inevitable, or from the forlorn hope that
seeing more of the fellow might be the only chance of curing her—he put
no more obstacles in the way.

And the queer courtship began again. By Christmas she had consented,
still under the impression that she was the mistress, not the slave—the
cat, not the bird. Once or twice, when Fiorsen let passion out of hand
and his overbold caresses affronted her, she recoiled almost with dread
from what she was going toward. But, in general, she lived elated,
intoxicated by music and his adoration, withal remorseful that she was
making her father sad. She was but little at Mildenham, and he, in
his unhappiness, was there nearly all the time, riding extra hard, and
leaving Gyp with his sister. Aunt Rosamund, though under the spell
of Fiorsen’s music, had agreed with her brother that Fiorsen was
“impossible.” But nothing she said made any effect on Gyp. It was new
and startling to discover in this soft, sensitive girl such a vein of
stubbornness. Opposition seemed to harden her resolution. And the good
lady’s natural optimism began to persuade her that Gyp would make a silk
purse out of that sow’s ear yet. After all, the man was a celebrity in
his way!

It was settled for February. A house with a garden was taken in St.
John’s Wood. The last month went, as all such last months go, in those
intoxicating pastimes, the buying of furniture and clothes. If it were
not for that, who knows how many engagement knots would slip!

And to-day they had been married. To the last, Winton had hardly
believed it would come to that. He had shaken the hand of her husband
and kept pain and disappointment out of his face, knowing well that
he deceived no one. Thank heaven, there had been no church, no
wedding-cake, invitations, congratulations, fal-lals of any kind—he
could never have stood them. Not even Rosamund—who had influenza—to put
up with!

Lying back in the recesses of that old chair, he stared into the fire.

They would be just about at Torquay by now—just about. Music! Who would
have thought noises made out of string and wood could have stolen her
away from him? Yes, they would be at Torquay by now, at their hotel. And
the first prayer Winton had uttered for years escaped his lips:

“Let her be happy! Let her be happy!”

Then, hearing Markey open the door, he closed his eyes and feigned
sleep.



Part II

I

When a girl first sits opposite the man she has married, of what does
she think? Not of the issues and emotions that lie in wait. They are
too overwhelming; she would avoid them while she can. Gyp thought of her
frock, a mushroom-coloured velvet cord. Not many girls of her class are
married without “fal-lals,” as Winton had called them. Not many girls
sit in the corner of their reserved first-class compartments without
the excitement of having been supreme centre of the world for some
flattering hours to buoy them up on that train journey, with no memories
of friends’ behaviour, speech, appearance, to chat of with her husband,
so as to keep thought away. For Gyp, her dress, first worn that day,
Betty’s breakdown, the faces, blank as hats, of the registrar and clerk,
were about all she had to distract her. She stole a look at her husband,
clothed in blue serge, just opposite. Her husband! Mrs. Gustav Fiorsen!
No! People might call her that; to herself, she was Ghita Winton. Ghita
Fiorsen would never seem right. And, not confessing that she was afraid
to meet his eyes, but afraid all the same, she looked out of the window.
A dull, bleak, dismal day; no warmth, no sun, no music in it—the Thames
as grey as lead, the willows on its banks forlorn.

Suddenly she felt his hand on hers. She had not seen his face like that
before—yes; once or twice when he was playing—a spirit shining though.
She felt suddenly secure. If it stayed like that, then!—His hand rested
on her knee; his face changed just a little; the spirit seemed to waver,
to be fading; his lips grew fuller. He crossed over and sat beside her.
Instantly she began to talk about their house, where they were going to
put certain things—presents and all that. He, too, talked of the house;
but every now and then he glanced at the corridor, and muttered. It
was pleasant to feel that the thought of her possessed him through
and through, but she was tremulously glad of that corridor. Life is
mercifully made up of little things! And Gyp was always able to live in
the moment. In the hours they had spent together, up to now, he had been
like a starved man snatching hasty meals; now that he had her to himself
for good, he was another creature altogether—like a boy out of school,
and kept her laughing nearly all the time.

Presently he got down his practise violin, and putting on the mute,
played, looking at her over his shoulder with a droll smile. She felt
happy, much warmer at heart, now. And when his face was turned away, she
looked at him. He was so much better looking now than when he had those
little whiskers. One day she had touched one of them and said: “Ah! if
only these wings could fly!” Next morning they had flown. His face was
not one to be easily got used to; she was not used to it yet, any more
than she was used to his touch. When it grew dark, and he wanted to draw
down the blinds, she caught him by the sleeve, and said:

“No, no; they’ll know we’re honeymooners!”

“Well, my Gyp, and are we not?”

But he obeyed; only, as the hours went on, his eyes seemed never to let
her alone.

At Torquay, the sky was clear and starry; the wind brought whiffs of
sea-scent into their cab; lights winked far out on a headland; and in
the little harbour, all bluish dark, many little boats floated like tame
birds. He had put his arm round her, and she could feel his hand resting
on her heart. She was grateful that he kept so still. When the cab
stopped and they entered the hall of the hotel, she whispered:

“Don’t let’s let them see!”

Still, mercifully, little things! Inspecting the three rooms, getting
the luggage divided between dressing-room and bedroom, unpacking,
wondering which dress to put on for dinner, stopping to look out over
the dark rocks and the sea, where the moon was coming up, wondering if
she dared lock the door while she was dressing, deciding that it would
be silly; dressing so quickly, fluttering when she found him suddenly
there close behind her, beginning to do up her hooks. Those fingers were
too skilful! It was the first time she had thought of his past with a
sort of hurt pride and fastidiousness. When he had finished, he twisted
her round, held her away, looked at her from head to foot, and said
below his breath:

“Mine!”

Her heart beat fast then; but suddenly he laughed, slipped his arm about
her, and danced her twice round the room. He let her go demurely down
the stairs in front of him, saying:

“They shan’t see—my Gyp. Oh, they shan’t see! We are old married people,
tired of each other—very!”

At dinner it amused him at first—her too, a little—to keep up this farce
of indifference. But every now and then he turned and stared at some
inoffensive visitor who was taking interest in them, with such fierce
and genuine contempt that Gyp took alarm; whereon he laughed. When
she had drunk a little wine and he had drunk a good deal, the farce
of indifference came to its end. He talked at a great rate now, slying
nicknaming the waiters and mimicking the people around—happy thrusts
that made her smile but shiver a little, lest they should be heard or
seen. Their heads were close together across the little table. They went
out into the lounge. Coffee came, and he wanted her to smoke with him.
She had never smoked in a public room. But it seemed stiff and “missish”
to refuse—she must do now as his world did. And it was another little
thing; she wanted little things, all the time wanted them. She drew back
a window-curtain, and they stood there side by side. The sea was deep
blue beneath bright stars, and the moon shone through a ragged pine-tree
on a little headland. Though she stood five feet six in her shoes, she
was only up to his mouth. He sighed and said: “Beautiful night, my Gyp!”
And suddenly it struck her that she knew nothing of what was in him, and
yet he was her husband! “Husband”—funny word, not pretty! She felt as a
child opening the door of a dark room, and, clutching his arm, said:

“Look! There’s a sailing-boat. What’s it doing out there at night?”
Another little thing! Any little thing!

Presently he said:

“Come up-stairs! I’ll play to you.”

Up in their sitting-room was a piano, but—not possible; to-morrow they
would have to get another. To-morrow! The fire was hot, and he took
off his coat to play. In one of his shirt-sleeves there was a rent. She
thought, with a sort of triumph: ‘I shall mend that!’ It was something
definite, actual—a little thing. There were lilies in the room that gave
a strong, sweet scent. He brought them up to her to sniff, and, while
she was sniffing, stooped suddenly and kissed her neck. She shut her
eyes with a shiver. He took the flowers away at once, and when she
opened her eyes again, his violin was at his shoulder. For a whole hour
he played, and Gyp, in her cream-coloured frock, lay back, listening.
She was tired, not sleepy. It would have been nice to have been sleepy.
Her mouth had its little sad tuck or dimple at the corner; her eyes were
deep and dark—a cloudy child. His gaze never left her face; he played
and played, and his own fitful face grew clouded. At last he put away
the violin, and said:

“Go to bed, Gyp; you’re tired.”

Obediently she got up and went into the bedroom. With a sick feeling
in her heart, and as near the fire as she could get, she undressed
with desperate haste, and got to bed. An age—it seemed—she lay there
shivering in her flimsy lawn against the cold sheets, her eyes not quite
closed, watching the flicker of the firelight. She did not think—could
not—just lay stiller than the dead. The door creaked. She shut her eyes.
Had she a heart at all? It did not seem to beat. She lay thus, with eyes
shut, till she could bear it no longer. By the firelight she saw him
crouching at the foot of the bed; could just see his face—like a face—a
face—where seen? Ah yes!—a picture—of a wild man crouching at the feet
of Iphigenia—so humble, so hungry—so lost in gazing. She gave a little
smothered sob and held out her hand.

II

Gyp was too proud to give by halves. And in those early days she gave
Fiorsen everything except—her heart. She earnestly desired to give that
too; but hearts only give themselves. Perhaps if the wild man in him,
maddened by beauty in its power, had not so ousted the spirit man, her
heart might have gone with her lips and the rest of her. He knew he was
not getting her heart, and it made him, in the wildness of his nature
and the perversity of a man, go just the wrong way to work, trying to
conquer her by the senses, not the soul.

Yet she was not unhappy—it cannot be said she was unhappy, except for a
sort of lost feeling sometimes, as if she were trying to grasp something
that kept slipping, slipping away. She was glad to give him pleasure.
She felt no repulsion—this was man’s nature. Only there was always
that feeling that she was not close. When he was playing, with the
spirit-look on his face, she would feel: ‘Now, now, surely I shall get
close to him!’ But the look would go; how to keep it there she did not
know, and when it went, her feeling went too.

Their little suite of rooms was at the very end of the hotel, so that he
might play as much as he wished. While he practised in the mornings she
would go into the garden, which sloped in rock-terraces down to the
sea. Wrapped in fur, she would sit there with a book. She soon knew each
evergreen, or flower that was coming out—aubretia, and laurustinus, a
little white flower whose name was uncertain, and one star-periwinkle.
The air was often soft; the birds sang already and were busy with their
weddings, and twice, at least, spring came in her heart—that wonderful
feeling when first the whole being scents new life preparing in the
earth and the wind—the feeling that only comes when spring is not yet,
and one aches and rejoices all at once. Seagulls often came over her,
craning down their greedy bills and uttering cries like a kitten’s
mewing.

Out here she had feelings, that she did not get with him, of being at
one with everything. She did not realize how tremendously she had grown
up in these few days, how the ground bass had already come into the
light music of her life. Living with Fiorsen was opening her eyes to
much beside mere knowledge of “man’s nature”; with her perhaps
fatal receptivity, she was already soaking up the atmosphere of his
philosophy. He was always in revolt against accepting things because he
was expected to; but, like most executant artists, he was no reasoner,
just a mere instinctive kicker against the pricks. He would lose himself
in delight with a sunset, a scent, a tune, a new caress, in a rush of
pity for a beggar or a blind man, a rush of aversion from a man with
large feet or a long nose, of hatred for a woman with a flat chest or an
expression of sanctimony. He would swing along when he was walking, or
dawdle, dawdle; he would sing and laugh, and make her laugh too till
she ached, and half an hour later would sit staring into some pit of
darkness in a sort of powerful brooding of his whole being. Insensibly
she shared in this deep drinking of sensation, but always gracefully,
fastidiously, never losing sense of other people’s feelings.

In his love-raptures, he just avoided setting her nerves on edge,
because he never failed to make her feel his enjoyment of her beauty;
that perpetual consciousness, too, of not belonging to the proper and
respectable, which she had tried to explain to her father, made her set
her teeth against feeling shocked. But in other ways he did shock her.
She could not get used to his utter oblivion of people’s feelings, to
the ferocious contempt with which he would look at those who got on his
nerves, and make half-audible comments, just as he had commented on her
own father when he and Count Rosek passed them, by the Schiller statue.
She would visibly shrink at those remarks, though they were sometimes
so excruciatingly funny that she had to laugh, and feel dreadful
immediately after. She saw that he resented her shrinking; it seemed to
excite him to run amuck the more. But she could not help it. Once she
got up and walked away. He followed her, sat on the floor beside her
knees, and thrust his head, like a great cat, under her hand.

“Forgive me, my Gyp; but they are such brutes. Who could help it? Now
tell me—who could, except my Gyp?” And she had to forgive him. But, one
evening, when he had been really outrageous during dinner, she answered:

“No; I can’t. It’s you that are the brute. You WERE a brute to them!”

He leaped up with a face of furious gloom and went out of the room. It
was the first time he had given way to anger with her. Gyp sat by the
fire, very disturbed; chiefly because she was not really upset at having
hurt him. Surely she ought to be feeling miserable at that!

But when, at ten o’clock, he had not come back, she began to flutter in
earnest. She had said a dreadful thing! And yet, in her heart, she did
not take back her judgment. He really HAD been a brute. She would have
liked to soothe herself by playing, but it was too late to disturb
people, and going to the window, she looked out over the sea, feeling
beaten and confused. This was the first time she had given free rein to
her feeling against what Winton would have called his “bounderism.”
If he had been English, she would never have been attracted by one who
could trample so on other people’s feelings. What, then, had attracted
her? His strangeness, wildness, the mesmeric pull of his passion for
her, his music! Nothing could spoil that in him. The sweep, the
surge, and sigh in his playing was like the sea out there, dark, and
surf-edged, beating on the rocks; or the sea deep-coloured in daylight,
with white gulls over it; or the sea with those sinuous paths made by
the wandering currents, the subtle, smiling, silent sea, holding in
suspense its unfathomable restlessness, waiting to surge and spring
again. That was what she wanted from him—not his embraces, not even
his adoration, his wit, or his queer, lithe comeliness touched with
felinity; no, only that in his soul which escaped through his fingers
into the air and dragged at her soul. If, when he came in, she were to
run to him, throw her arms round his neck, make herself feel close, lose
herself in him! Why not? It was her duty; why not her delight, too? But
she shivered. Some instinct too deep for analysis, something in the very
heart of her nerves made her recoil, as if she were afraid, literally
scared of letting herself go, of loving—the subtlest instinct of
self-preservation against something fatal; against being led on
beyond—yes, it was like that curious, instinctive sinking which some
feel at the mere sight of a precipice, a dread of going near, lest they
should be drawn on and over by resistless attraction.

She passed into their bedroom and began slowly to undress. To go to bed
without knowing where he was, what doing, thinking, seemed already a
little odd; and she sat brushing her hair slowly with the silver-backed
brushes, staring at her own pale face, whose eyes looked so very large
and dark. At last there came to her the feeling: “I can’t help it! I
don’t care!” And, getting into bed, she turned out the light. It seemed
queer and lonely; there was no fire. And then, without more ado, she
slept.

She had a dream of being between Fiorsen and her father in a
railway-carriage out at sea, with the water rising higher and higher,
swishing and sighing. Awakening always, like a dog, to perfect presence
of mind, she knew that he was playing in the sitting-room, playing—at
what time of night? She lay listening to a quivering, gibbering tune
that she did not know. Should she be first to make it up, or should she
wait for him? Twice she half slipped out of bed, but both times, as if
fate meant her not to move, he chose that moment to swell out the sound,
and each time she thought: ‘No, I can’t. It’s just the same now; he
doesn’t care how many people he wakes up. He does just what he likes,
and cares nothing for anyone.’ And covering her ears with her hands, she
continued to lie motionless.

When she withdrew her hands at last, he had stopped. Then she heard
him coming, and feigned sleep. But he did not spare even sleep. She
submitted to his kisses without a word, her heart hardening within
her—surely he smelled of brandy! Next morning he seemed to have
forgotten it all. But Gyp had not. She wanted badly to know what he had
felt, where he had gone, but was too proud to ask.

She wrote twice to her father in the first week, but afterwards, except
for a postcard now and then, she never could. Why tell him what she was
doing, in company of one whom he could not bear to think of? Had he been
right? To confess that would hurt her pride too much. But she began to
long for London. The thought of her little house was a green spot
to dwell on. When they were settled in, and could do what they liked
without anxiety about people’s feelings, it would be all right perhaps.
When he could start again really working, and she helping him, all would
be different. Her new house, and so much to do; her new garden, and
fruit-trees coming into blossom! She would have dogs and cats, would
ride when Dad was in town. Aunt Rosamund would come, friends, evenings
of music, dances still, perhaps—he danced beautifully, and loved it,
as she did. And his concerts—the elation of being identified with his
success! But, above all, the excitement of making her home as dainty as
she could, with daring experiments in form and colour. And yet, at heart
she knew that to be already looking forward, banning the present, was a
bad sign.

One thing, at all events, she enjoyed—sailing. They had blue days when
even the March sun was warm, and there was just breeze enough. He got on
excellently well with the old salt whose boat they used, for he was at
his best with simple folk, whose lingo he could understand about as much
as they could understand his.

In those hours, Gyp had some real sensations of romance. The sea was so
blue, the rocks and wooded spurs of that Southern coast so dreamy in
the bright land-haze. Oblivious of “the old salt,” he would put his arm
round her; out there, she could swallow down her sense of form, and be
grateful for feeling nearer to him in spirit. She made loyal efforts
to understand him in these weeks that were bringing a certain
disillusionment. The elemental part of marriage was not the trouble; if
she did not herself feel passion, she did not resent his. When, after
one of those embraces, his mouth curled with a little bitter smile, as
if to say, “Yes, much you care for me,” she would feel compunctious and
yet aggrieved. But the trouble lay deeper—the sense of an insuperable
barrier; and always that deep, instinctive recoil from letting herself
go. She could not let herself be known, and she could not know him. Why
did his eyes often fix her with a stare that did not seem to see her?
What made him, in the midst of serious playing, break into some furious
or desolate little tune, or drop his violin? What gave him those long
hours of dejection, following the maddest gaiety? Above all, what dreams
had he in those rare moments when music transformed his strange pale
face? Or was it a mere physical illusion—had he any dreams? “The heart
of another is a dark forest”—to all but the one who loves.

One morning, he held up a letter.

“Ah, ha! Paul Rosek went to see our house. ‘A pretty dove’s nest!’ he
calls it.”

The memory of the Pole’s sphinxlike, sweetish face, and eyes that seemed
to know so many secrets, always affected Gyp unpleasantly. She said
quietly:

“Why do you like him, Gustav?”

“Like him? Oh, he is useful. A good judge of music, and—many things.”

“I think he is hateful.”

Fiorsen laughed.

“Hateful? Why hateful, my Gyp? He is a good friend. And he admires
you—oh, he admires you very much! He has success with women. He always
says, ‘J’ai une technique merveilleuse pour seduire une femme.’”

Gyp laughed.

“Ugh! He’s like a toad, I think.”

“Ah, I shall tell him that! He will be flattered.”

“If you do; if you give me away—I—”

He jumped up and caught her in his arms; his face was so comically
compunctious that she calmed down at once. She thought over her words
afterwards and regretted them. All the same, Rosek was a sneak and a
cold sensualist, she was sure. And the thought that he had been spying
at their little house tarnished her anticipations of homecoming.

They went to Town three days later. While the taxi was skirting Lord’s
Cricket-ground, Gyp slipped her hand into Fiorsen’s. She was brimful of
excitement. The trees were budding in the gardens that they passed; the
almond-blossom coming—yes, really coming! They were in the road now.
Five, seven, nine—thirteen! Two more! There it was, nineteen, in white
figures on the leaf-green railings, under the small green lilac buds;
yes, and their almond-blossom was out, too! She could just catch a
glimpse over those tall railings of the low white house with its green
outside shutters. She jumped out almost into the arms of Betty, who
stood smiling all over her broad, flushed face, while, from under each
arm peered forth the head of a black devil, with pricked ears and eyes
as bright as diamonds.

“Betty! What darlings!”

“Major Winton’s present, my dear—ma’am!”

Giving the stout shoulders a hug, Gyp seized the black devils, and ran
up the path under the trellis, while the Scotch-terrier pups, squeezed
against her breast, made confused small noises and licked her nose
and ears. Through the square hall she ran into the drawing-room, which
opened out on to the lawn; and there, in the French window, stood spying
back at the spick-and-span room, where everything was, of course, placed
just wrong. The colouring, white, ebony, and satinwood, looked nicer
even than she had hoped. Out in the garden—her own garden—the pear-trees
were thickening, but not in blossom yet; a few daffodils were in bloom
along the walls, and a magnolia had one bud opened. And all the time she
kept squeezing the puppies to her, enjoying their young, warm, fluffy
savour, and letting them kiss her. She ran out of the drawing-room,
up the stairs. Her bedroom, the dressing-room, the spare room, the
bathroom—she dashed into them all. Oh, it was nice to be in your own
place, to be—Suddenly she felt herself lifted off the ground from
behind, and in that undignified position, her eyes flying, she turned
her face till he could reach her lips.

III

To wake, and hear the birds at early practise, and feel that winter is
over—is there any pleasanter moment?

That first morning in her new house, Gyp woke with the sparrow, or
whatever the bird which utters the first cheeps and twitters, soon
eclipsed by so much that is more important in bird-song. It seemed as if
all the feathered creatures in London must be assembled in her garden;
and the old verse came into her head:

     “All dear Nature’s children sweet
      Lie at bride and bridegroom’s feet,
      Blessing their sense.
      Not a creature of the air,
      Bird melodious or bird fair,
      Be absent hence!”


She turned and looked at her husband. He lay with his head snoozled down
into the pillow, so that she could only see his thick, rumpled hair. And
a shiver went through her, exactly as if a strange man were lying there.
Did he really belong to her, and she to him—for good? And was this
their house—together? It all seemed somehow different, more serious and
troubling, in this strange bed, of this strange room, that was to be so
permanent. Careful not to wake him, she slipped out and stood between
the curtains and the window. Light was all in confusion yet; away low
down behind the trees, the rose of dawn still clung. One might almost
have been in the country, but for the faint, rumorous noises of the town
beginning to wake, and that film of ground-mist which veils the feet
of London mornings. She thought: “I am mistress in this house, have to
direct it all—see to everything! And my pups! Oh, what do they eat?”

That was the first of many hours of anxiety, for she was very
conscientious. Her fastidiousness desired perfection, but her
sensitiveness refused to demand it of others—especially servants. Why
should she harry them?

Fiorsen had not the faintest notion of regularity. She found that he
could not even begin to appreciate her struggles in housekeeping. And
she was much too proud to ask his help, or perhaps too wise, since he
was obviously unfit to give it. To live like the birds of the air was
his motto. Gyp would have liked nothing better; but, for that, one must
not have a house with three servants, several meals, two puppy-dogs, and
no great experience of how to deal with any of them.

She spoke of her difficulties to no one and suffered the more. With
Betty—who, bone-conservative, admitted Fiorsen as hardly as she had once
admitted Winton—she had to be very careful. But her great trouble was
with her father. Though she longed to see him, she literally dreaded
their meeting. He first came—as he had been wont to come when she was
a tiny girl—at the hour when he thought the fellow to whom she now
belonged would most likely be out. Her heart beat, when she saw him
under the trellis. She opened the door herself, and hung about him so
that his shrewd eyes should not see her face. And she began at once to
talk of the puppies, whom she had named Don and Doff. They were perfect
darlings; nothing was safe from them; her slippers were completely
done for; they had already got into her china-cabinet and gone to sleep
there! He must come and see all over.

Hooking her arm into his, and talking all the time, she took him
up-stairs and down, and out into the garden, to the studio, or
music-room, at the end, which had an entrance to itself on to a back
lane. This room had been the great attraction. Fiorsen could practice
there in peace. Winton went along with her very quietly, making a shrewd
comment now and then. At the far end of the garden, looking over the
wall, down into that narrow passage which lay between it and the back of
another garden he squeezed her arm suddenly and said:

“Well, Gyp, what sort of a time?”

The question had come at last.

“Oh, rather lovely—in some ways.” But she did not look at him, nor he at
her. “See, Dad! The cats have made quite a path there!”

Winton bit his lips and turned from the wall. The thought of that fellow
was bitter within him. She meant to tell him nothing, meant to keep up
that lighthearted look—which didn’t deceive him a bit!

“Look at my crocuses! It’s really spring today!”

It was. Even a bee or two had come. The tiny leaves had a transparent
look, too thin as yet to keep the sunlight from passing through them.
The purple, delicate-veined crocuses, with little flames of orange
blowing from their centres, seemed to hold the light as in cups. A wind,
without harshness, swung the boughs; a dry leaf or two still rustled
round here and there. And on the grass, and in the blue sky, and on the
almond-blossom was the first spring brilliance. Gyp clasped her hands
behind her head.

“Lovely—to feel the spring!”

And Winton thought: ‘She’s changed!’ She had softened, quickened—more
depth of colour in her, more gravity, more sway in her body, more
sweetness in her smile. But—was she happy?

A voice said:

“Ah, what a pleasure!”

The fellow had slunk up like the great cat he was. And it seemed to
Winton that Gyp had winced.

“Dad thinks we ought to have dark curtains in the music-room, Gustav.”

Fiorsen made a bow.

“Yes, yes—like a London club.”

Winton, watching, was sure of supplication in her face. And, forcing a
smile, he said:

“You seem very snug here. Glad to see you again. Gyp looks splendid.”

Another of those bows he so detested! Mountebank! Never, never would he
be able to stand the fellow! But he must not, would not, show it.
And, as soon as he decently could, he went, taking his lonely way back
through this region, of which his knowledge was almost limited to Lord’s
Cricket-ground, with a sense of doubt and desolation, an irritation
more than ever mixed with the resolve to be always at hand if the child
wanted him.

He had not been gone ten minutes before Aunt Rosamund appeared, with a
crutch-handled stick and a gentlemanly limp, for she, too, indulged her
ancestors in gout. A desire for exclusive possession of their friends is
natural to some people, and the good lady had not known how fond she
was of her niece till the girl had slipped off into this marriage. She
wanted her back, to go about with and make much of, as before. And her
well-bred drawl did not quite disguise this feeling.

Gyp could detect Fiorsen subtly mimicking that drawl; and her ears began
to burn. The puppies afforded a diversion—their points, noses, boldness,
and food, held the danger in abeyance for some minutes. Then the mimicry
began again. When Aunt Rosamund had taken a somewhat sudden leave, Gyp
stood at the window of her drawing-room with the mask off her face.
Fiorsen came up, put his arm round her from behind, and said with a
fierce sigh:

“Are they coming often—these excellent people?”

Gyp drew back from him against the wall.

“If you love me, why do you try to hurt the people who love me too?”

“Because I am jealous. I am jealous even of those puppies.”

“And shall you try to hurt them?”

“If I see them too much near you, perhaps I shall.”

“Do you think I can be happy if you hurt things because they love me?”

He sat down and drew her on to his knee. She did not resist, but made
not the faintest return to his caresses. The first time—the very first
friend to come into her own new home! It was too much!

Fiorsen said hoarsely:

“You do not love me. If you loved me, I should feel it through your
lips. I should see it in your eyes. Oh, love me, Gyp! You shall!”

But to say to Love: “Stand and deliver!” was not the way to touch Gyp.
It seemed to her mere ill-bred stupidity. She froze against him in soul,
all the more that she yielded her body. When a woman refuses nothing to
one whom she does not really love, shadows are already falling on the
bride-house. And Fiorsen knew it; but his self-control about equalled
that of the two puppies.

Yet, on the whole, these first weeks in her new home were happy, too
busy to allow much room for doubting or regret. Several important
concerts were fixed for May. She looked forward to these with intense
eagerness, and pushed everything that interfered with preparation into
the background. As though to make up for that instinctive recoil from
giving her heart, of which she was always subconscious, she gave him all
her activities, without calculation or reserve. She was ready to play
for him all day and every day, just as from the first she had held
herself at the disposal of his passion. To fail him in these ways would
have tarnished her opinion of herself. But she had some free hours in
the morning, for he had the habit of lying in bed till eleven, and was
never ready for practise before twelve. In those early hours she got
through her orders and her shopping—that pursuit which to so many women
is the only real “sport”—a chase of the ideal; a pitting of one’s taste
and knowledge against that of the world at large; a secret passion, even
in the beautiful, for making oneself and one’s house more beautiful. Gyp
never went shopping without that faint thrill running up and down her
nerves. She hated to be touched by strange fingers, but not even that
stopped her pleasure in turning and turning before long mirrors, while
the saleswoman or man, with admiration at first crocodilic and then
genuine, ran the tips of fingers over those curves, smoothing and
pinning, and uttering the word, “moddam.”

On other mornings, she would ride with Winton, who would come for her,
leaving her again at her door after their outings. One day, after a
ride in Richmond Park, where the horse-chestnuts were just coming
into flower, they had late breakfast on the veranda of a hotel before
starting for home. Some fruit-trees were still in blossom just below
them, and the sunlight showering down from a blue sky brightened to
silver the windings of the river, and to gold the budding leaves of the
oak-trees. Winton, smoking his after-breakfast cigar, stared down across
the tops of those trees toward the river and the wooded fields beyond.
Stealing a glance at him, Gyp said very softly:

“Did you ever ride with my mother, Dad?”

“Only once—the very ride we’ve been to-day. She was on a black mare; I
had a chestnut—” Yes, in that grove on the little hill, which they had
ridden through that morning, he had dismounted and stood beside her.

Gyp stretched her hand across the table and laid it on his.

“Tell me about her, dear. Was she beautiful?”

“Yes.”

“Dark? Tall?”

“Very like you, Gyp. A little—a little”—he did not know how to describe
that difference—“a little more foreign-looking perhaps. One of her
grandmothers was Italian, you know.”

“How did you come to love her? Suddenly?”

“As suddenly as”—he drew his hand away and laid it on the veranda
rail—“as that sun came on my hand.”

Gyp said quietly, as if to herself:

“Yes; I don’t think I understand that—yet.”

Winton drew breath through his teeth with a subdued hiss.

“Did she love you at first sight, too?”

He blew out a long puff of smoke.

“One easily believes what one wants to—but I think she did. She used to
say so.”

“And how long?”

“Only a year.”

Gyp said very softly:

“Poor darling Dad.” And suddenly she added: “I can’t bear to think I
killed her—I can’t bear it!”

Winton got up in the discomfort of these sudden confidences; a
blackbird, startled by the movement, ceased his song. Gyp said in a hard
voice:

“No; I don’t want to have any children.”

“Without that, I shouldn’t have had you, Gyp.”

“No; but I don’t want to have them. And I don’t—I don’t want to love
like that. I should be afraid.”

Winton looked at her for a long time without speaking, his brows drawn
down, frowning, puzzled, as though over his own past.

“Love,” he said, “it catches you, and you’re gone. When it comes, you
welcome it, whether it’s to kill you or not. Shall we start back, my
child?”

When she got home, it was not quite noon. She hurried over her bath and
dressing, and ran out to the music-room. Its walls had been hung with
Willesden scrim gilded over; the curtains were silver-grey; there was a
divan covered with silver-and-gold stuff, and a beaten brass fireplace.
It was a study in silver, and gold, save for two touches of fantasy—a
screen round the piano-head, covered with brilliantly painted peacocks’
tails, and a blue Persian vase, in which were flowers of various hues of
red.

Fiorsen was standing at the window in a fume of cigarette smoke. He did
not turn round. Gyp put her hand within his arm, and said:

“So sorry, dear. But it’s only just half-past twelve.”

His face was as if the whole world had injured him.

“Pity you came back! Very nice, riding, I’m sure!”

Could she not go riding with her own father? What insensate jealousy and
egomania! She turned away, without a word, and sat down at the piano.
She was not good at standing injustice—not good at all! The scent of
brandy, too, was mixed with the fumes of his cigarette. Drink in the
morning was so ugly—really horrid! She sat at the piano, waiting. He
would be like this till he had played away the fumes of his ill mood,
and then he would come and paw her shoulders and put his lips to her
neck. Yes; but it was not the way to behave, not the way to make her
love him. And she said suddenly:

“Gustav; what exactly have I done that you dislike?”

“You have had a father.”

Gyp sat quite still for a few seconds, and then began to laugh. He
looked so like a sulky child, standing there. He turned swiftly on her
and put his hand over her mouth. She looked up over that hand which
smelled of tobacco. Her heart was doing the grand ecart within her, this
way in compunction, that way in resentment. His eyes fell before hers;
he dropped his hand.

“Well, shall we begin?” she said.

He answered roughly: “No,” and went out into the garden.

Gyp was left dismayed, disgusted. Was it possible that she could have
taken part in such a horrid little scene? She remained sitting at the
piano, playing over and over a single passage, without heeding what it
was.

IV

So far, they had seen nothing of Rosek at the little house. She wondered
if Fiorsen had passed on to him her remark, though if he had, he would
surely say he hadn’t; she had learned that her husband spoke the truth
when convenient, not when it caused him pain. About music, or any
art, however, he could be implicitly relied on; and his frankness was
appalling when his nerves were ruffled.

But at the first concert she saw Rosek’s unwelcome figure on the other
side of the gangway, two rows back. He was talking to a young girl,
whose face, short and beautifully formed, had the opaque transparency
of alabaster. With her round blue eyes fixed on him, and her lips just
parted, she had a slightly vacant look. Her laugh, too, was just a
little vacant. And yet her features were so beautiful, her hair so
smooth and fair, her colouring so pale and fine, her neck so white and
round, the poise of her body so perfect that Gyp found it difficult to
take her glance away. She had refused her aunt’s companionship. It might
irritate Fiorsen and affect his playing to see her with “that stiff
English creature.” She wanted, too, to feel again the sensations of
Wiesbaden. There would be a kind of sacred pleasure in knowing that she
had helped to perfect sounds which touched the hearts and senses of so
many listeners. She had looked forward to this concert so long. And she
sat scarcely breathing, abstracted from consciousness of those about
her, soft and still, radiating warmth and eagerness.

Fiorsen looked his worst, as ever, when first coming before an
audience—cold, furtive, defensive, defiant, half turned away, with those
long fingers tightening the screws, touching the strings. It seemed
queer to think that only six hours ago she had stolen out of bed from
beside him. Wiesbaden! No; this was not like Wiesbaden! And when he
played she had not the same emotions. She had heard him now too often,
knew too exactly how he produced those sounds; knew that their fire
and sweetness and nobility sprang from fingers, ear, brain—not from his
soul. Nor was it possible any longer to drift off on those currents of
sound into new worlds, to hear bells at dawn, and the dews of evening
as they fell, to feel the divinity of wind and sunlight. The romance and
ecstasy that at Wiesbaden had soaked her spirit came no more. She was
watching for the weak spots, the passages with which he had struggled
and she had struggled; she was distracted by memories of petulance,
black moods, and sudden caresses. And then she caught his eye. The
look was like, yet how unlike, those looks at Wiesbaden. It had the old
love-hunger, but had lost the adoration, its spiritual essence. And she
thought: ‘Is it my fault, or is it only because he has me now to do what
he likes with?’ It was all another disillusionment, perhaps the greatest
yet. But she kindled and flushed at the applause, and lost herself in
pleasure at his success. At the interval, she slipped out at once, for
her first visit to the artist’s room, the mysterious enchantment of a
peep behind the scenes. He was coming down from his last recall; and at
sight of her his look of bored contempt vanished; lifting her hand, he
kissed it. Gyp felt happier than she had since her marriage. Her eyes
shone, and she whispered:

“Beautiful!”

He whispered back:

“So! Do you love me, Gyp?”

She nodded. And at that moment she did, or thought so.

Then people began to come; amongst them her old music-master, Monsieur
Harmost, grey and mahogany as ever, who, after a “Merveilleux,” “Tres
fort” or two to Fiorsen, turned his back on him to talk to his old
pupil.

So she had married Fiorsen—dear, dear! That was extraordinary, but
extraordinary! And what was it like, to be always with him—a little
funny—not so? And how was her music? It would be spoiled now. Ah, what
a pity! No? She must come to him, then; yes, come again. All the time he
patted her arm, as if playing the piano, and his fingers, that had the
touch of an angel, felt the firmness of her flesh, as though debating
whether she were letting it deteriorate. He seemed really to have missed
“his little friend,” to be glad at seeing her again; and Gyp, who never
could withstand appreciation, smiled at him. More people came. She saw
Rosek talking to her husband, and the young alabaster girl standing
silent, her lips still a little parted, gazing up at Fiorsen. A perfect
figure, though rather short; a dovelike face, whose exquisitely shaped,
just-opened lips seemed to be demanding sugar-plums. She could not be
more than nineteen. Who was she?

A voice said almost in her ear:

“How do you do, Mrs. Fiorsen? I am fortunate to see you again at last.”

She was obliged to turn. If Gustav had given her away, one would never
know it from this velvet-masked creature, with his suave watchfulness
and ready composure, who talked away so smoothly. What was it that she
so disliked in him? Gyp had acute instincts, the natural intelligence
deep in certain natures not over intellectual, but whose “feelers” are
too delicate to be deceived. And, for something to say, she asked:

“Who is the girl you were talking to, Count Rosek? Her face is so
lovely.”

He smiled, exactly the smile she had so disliked at Wiesbaden; following
his glance, she saw her husband talking to the girl, whose lips at that
moment seemed more than ever to ask for sugar-plums.

“A young dancer, Daphne Wing—she will make a name. A dove flying! So you
admire her, Madame Gyp?”

Gyp said, smiling:

“She’s very pretty—I can imagine her dancing beautifully.”

“Will you come one day and see her? She has still to make her debut.”

Gyp answered:

“Thank you. I don’t know. I love dancing, of course.”

“Good! I will arrange it.”

And Gyp thought: “No, no! I don’t want to have anything to do with you!
Why do I not speak the truth? Why didn’t I say I hate dancing?”

Just then a bell sounded; people began hurrying away. The girl came up
to Rosek.

“Miss Daphne Wing—Mrs. Fiorsen.”

Gyp put out her hand with a smile—this girl was certainly a picture.
Miss Daphne Wing smiled, too, and said, with the intonation of those who
have been carefully corrected of an accent:

“Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, how beautifully your husband plays—doesn’t he?”

It was not merely the careful speech but something lacking when the
perfect mouth moved—spirit, sensibility, who could say? And Gyp felt
sorry, as at blight on a perfect flower. With a friendly nod, she turned
away to Fiorsen, who was waiting to go up on to the platform. Was it at
her or at the girl he had been looking? She smiled at him and slid away.
In the corridor, Rosek, in attendance, said:

“Why not this evening? Come with Gustav to my rooms. She shall dance to
us, and we will all have supper. She admires you, Madame Gyp. She will
love to dance for you.”

Gyp longed for the simple brutality to say: “I don’t want to come. I
don’t like you!” But all she could manage was:

“Thank you. I—I will ask Gustav.”

Once in her seat again, she rubbed the cheek that his breath had
touched. A girl was singing now—one of those faces that Gyp always
admired, reddish-gold hair, blue eyes—the very antithesis of herself—and
the song was “The Bens of Jura,” that strange outpouring from a heart
broken by love:

     “And my heart reft of its own sun—”


Tears rose in her eyes, and the shiver of some very deep response passed
through her. What was it Dad had said: “Love catches you, and you’re
gone!”

She, who was the result of love like that, did not want to love!

The girl finished singing. There was little applause. Yet she had sung
beautifully; and what more wonderful song in the world? Was it too
tragic, too painful, too strange—not “pretty” enough? Gyp felt sorry for
her. Her head ached now. She would so have liked to slip away when it
was all over. But she had not the needful rudeness. She would have to go
through with this evening at Rosek’s and be gay. And why not? Why this
shadow over everything? But it was no new sensation, that of having
entered by her own free will on a life which, for all effort, would
not give her a feeling of anchorage or home. Of her own accord she had
stepped into the cage!

On the way to Rosek’s rooms, she disguised from Fiorsen her headache
and depression. He was in one of his boy-out-of-school moods, elated by
applause, mimicking her old master, the idolatries of his worshippers,
Rosek, the girl dancer’s upturned expectant lips. And he slipped his arm
round Gyp in the cab, crushing her against him and sniffing at her cheek
as if she had been a flower.

Rosek had the first floor of an old-time mansion in Russell Square. The
smell of incense or some kindred perfume was at once about one; and, on
the walls of the dark hall, electric light burned, in jars of alabaster
picked up in the East. The whole place was in fact a sanctum of the
collector’s spirit. Its owner had a passion for black—the walls, divans,
picture-frames, even some of the tilings were black, with glimmerings of
gold, ivory, and moonlight. On a round black table there stood a golden
bowl filled with moonlight-coloured velvety “palm” and “honesty”; from
a black wall gleamed out the ivory mask of a faun’s face; from a dark
niche the little silver figure of a dancing girl. It was beautiful, but
deathly. And Gyp, though excited always by anything new, keenly alive
to every sort of beauty, felt a longing for air and sunlight. It was a
relief to get close to one of the black-curtained windows, and see
the westering sun shower warmth and light on the trees of the Square
gardens. She was introduced to a Mr. and Mrs. Gallant, a dark-faced,
cynical-looking man with clever, malicious eyes, and one of those large
cornucopias of women with avid blue stares. The little dancer was not
there. She had “gone to put on nothing,” Rosek informed them.

He took Gyp the round of his treasures, scarabs, Rops drawings,
death-masks, Chinese pictures, and queer old flutes, with an air of
displaying them for the first time to one who could truly appreciate.
And she kept thinking of that saying, “Une technique merveilleuse.” Her
instinct apprehended the refined bone-viciousness of this place, where
nothing, save perhaps taste, would be sacred. It was her first glimpse
into that gilt-edged bohemia, whence the generosities, the elans,
the struggles of the true bohemia are as rigidly excluded as from the
spheres where bishops moved. But she talked and smiled; and no one could
have told that her nerves were crisping as if at contact with a corpse.
While showing her those alabaster jars, her host had laid his hand
softly on her wrist, and in taking it away, he let his fingers, with a
touch softer than a kitten’s paw, ripple over the skin, then put them
to his lips. Ah, there it was—the—the TECHNIQUE! A desperate desire
to laugh seized her. And he saw it—oh, yes, he saw it! He gave her one
look, passed that same hand over his smooth face, and—behold!—it showed
as before, unmortified, unconscious. A deadly little man!

When they returned to the salon, as it was called, Miss Daphne Wing in a
black kimono, whence her face and arms emerged more like alabaster than
ever, was sitting on a divan beside Fiorsen. She rose at once and came
across to Gyp.

“Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen”—why did everything she said begin with “Oh”—“isn’t
this room lovely? It’s perfect for dancing. I only brought cream, and
flame-colour; they go so beautifully with black.”

She threw back her kimono for Gyp to inspect her dress—a girdled
cream-coloured shift, which made her ivory arms and neck seem more than
ever dazzling; and her mouth opened, as if for a sugar-plum of praise.
Then, lowering her voice, she murmured:

“Do you know, I’m rather afraid of Count Rosek.”

“Why?”

“Oh, I don’t know; he’s so critical, and smooth, and he comes up so
quietly. I do think your husband plays wonderfully. Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen,
you are beautiful, aren’t you?” Gyp laughed. “What would you like me to
dance first? A waltz of Chopin’s?”

“Yes; I love Chopin.”

“Then I shall. I shall dance exactly what you like, because I do admire
you, and I’m sure you’re awfully sweet. Oh, yes; you are; I can see
that! And I think your husband’s awfully in love with you. I should be,
if I were a man. You know, I’ve been studying five years, and I haven’t
come out yet. But now Count Rosek’s going to back me, I expect it’ll be
very soon. Will you come to my first night? Mother says I’ve got to
be awfully careful. She only let me come this evening because you were
going to be here. Would you like me to begin?”

She slid across to Rosek, and Gyp heard her say:

“Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen wants me to begin; a Chopin waltz, please. The one
that goes like this.”

Rosek went to the piano, the little dancer to the centre of the room.
Gyp sat down beside Fiorsen.

Rosek began playing, his eyes fixed on the girl, and his mouth loosened
from compression in a sweetish smile. Miss Daphne Wing was standing
with her finger-tips joined at her breast—a perfect statue of ebony and
palest wax. Suddenly she flung away the black kimono. A thrill swept
Gyp from head to foot. She COULD dance—that common little girl! Every
movement of her round, sinuous body, of her bare limbs, had the ecstasy
of natural genius, controlled by the quivering balance of a really fine
training. “A dove flying!” So she was. Her face had lost its vacancy, or
rather its vacancy had become divine, having that look—not lost but gone
before—which dance demands. Yes, she was a gem, even if she had a common
soul. Tears came up in Gyp’s eyes. It was so lovely—like a dove, when
it flings itself up in the wind, breasting on up, up—wings bent back,
poised. Abandonment, freedom—chastened, shaped, controlled!

When, after the dance, the girl came and sat down beside her, she
squeezed her hot little hand, but the caress was for her art, not for
this moist little person with the lips avid of sugar-plums.

“Oh, did you like it? I’m so glad. Shall I go and put on my
flame-colour, now?”

The moment she was gone, comment broke out freely. The dark and cynical
Gallant thought the girl’s dancing like a certain Napierkowska whom he
had seen in Moscow, without her fire—the touch of passion would have
to be supplied. She wanted love! Love! And suddenly Gyp was back in the
concert-hall, listening to that other girl singing the song of a broken
heart.

     “Thy kiss, dear love—
     Like watercress gathered fresh from cool streams.”


Love! in this abode—of fauns’ heads, deep cushions, silver dancing
girls! Love! She had a sudden sense of deep abasement. What was she,
herself, but just a feast for a man’s senses? Her home, what but a place
like this? Miss Daphne Wing was back again. Gyp looked at her husband’s
face while she was dancing. His lips! How was it that she could see that
disturbance in him, and not care? If she had really loved him, to see
his lips like that would have hurt her, but she might have understood
perhaps, and forgiven. Now she neither quite understood nor quite
forgave.

And that night, when he kissed her, she murmured:

“Would you rather it were that girl—not me?”

“That girl! I could swallow her at a draft. But you, my Gyp—I want to
drink for ever!”

Was that true? IF she had loved him—how good to hear!

V

After this, Gyp was daily more and more in contact with high bohemia,
that curious composite section of society which embraces the neck of
music, poetry, and the drama. She was a success, but secretly she felt
that she did not belong to it, nor, in truth, did Fiorsen, who was much
too genuine a bohemian, and artist, and mocked at the Gallants and even
the Roseks of this life, as he mocked at Winton, Aunt Rosamund, and
their world. Life with him had certainly one effect on Gyp; it made her
feel less and less a part of that old orthodox, well-bred world which
she had known before she married him; but to which she had confessed to
Winton she had never felt that she belonged, since she knew the secret
of her birth. She was, in truth, much too impressionable, too avid of
beauty, and perhaps too naturally critical to accept the dictates of
their fact-and-form-governed routine; only, of her own accord, she would
never have had initiative enough to step out of its circle. Loosened
from those roots, unable to attach herself to this new soil, and not
spiritually leagued with her husband, she was more and more lonely. Her
only truly happy hours were those spent with Winton or at her piano or
with her puppies. She was always wondering at what she had done, longing
to find the deep, the sufficient reason for having done it. But the more
she sought and longed, the deeper grew her bewilderment, her feeling of
being in a cage. Of late, too, another and more definite uneasiness had
come to her.

She spent much time in her garden, where the blossoms had all dropped,
lilac was over, acacias coming into bloom, and blackbirds silent.

Winton, who, by careful experiment, had found that from half-past three
to six there was little or no chance of stumbling across his son-in-law,
came in nearly every day for tea and a quiet cigar on the lawn. He
was sitting there with Gyp one afternoon, when Betty, who usurped the
functions of parlour-maid whenever the whim moved her, brought out a
card on which were printed the words, “Miss Daphne Wing.”

“Bring her out, please, Betty dear, and some fresh tea, and buttered
toast—plenty of buttered toast; yes, and the chocolates, and any other
sweets there are, Betty darling.”

Betty, with that expression which always came over her when she was
called “darling,” withdrew across the grass, and Gyp said to her father:

“It’s the little dancer I told you of, Dad. Now you’ll see something
perfect. Only, she’ll be dressed. It’s a pity.”

She was. The occasion had evidently exercised her spirit. In warm ivory,
shrouded by leaf-green chiffon, with a girdle of tiny artificial leaves,
and a lightly covered head encircled by other green leaves, she was
somewhat like a nymph peering from a bower. If rather too arresting, it
was charming, and, after all, no frock could quite disguise the beauty
of her figure. She was evidently nervous.

“Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, I thought you wouldn’t mind my coming. I did so want
to see you again. Count Rosek said he thought I might. It’s all fixed
for my coming-out. Oh, how do you do?” And with lips and eyes opening at
Winton, she sat down in the chair he placed for her. Gyp, watching his
expression, felt inclined to laugh. Dad, and Daphne Wing! And the poor
girl so evidently anxious to make a good impression! Presently she
asked:

“Have you been dancing at Count Rosek’s again lately?”

“Oh, yes, haven’t you—didn’t you—I—” And she stopped.

The thought flashed through Gyp, ‘So Gustav’s been seeing her, and
hasn’t told me!’ But she said at once:

“Ah, yes, of course; I forgot. When is the night of your coming-out?”

“Next Friday week. Fancy! The Octagon. Isn’t it splendid? They’ve given
me such a good engagement. I do so want you and Mr. Fiorsen to come,
though!”

Gyp, smiling, murmured:

“Of course we will. My father loves dancing, too; don’t you, Dad?”

Winton took his cigar from his mouth.

“When it’s good,” he said, urbanely.

“Oh, mine IS good; isn’t it, Mrs. Fiorsen? I mean, I HAVE worked—ever
since I was thirteen, you know. I simply love it. I think YOU would
dance beautifully, Mrs. Fiorsen. You’ve got such a perfect figure. I
simply love to see you walk.”

Gyp flushed, and said:

“Do have one of these, Miss Wing—they’ve got whole raspberries inside.”

The little dancer put one in her mouth.

“Oh, but please don’t call me Miss Wing! I wish you’d call me Daphne.
Mr. Fior—everybody does.”

Conscious of her father’s face, Gyp murmured:

“It’s a lovely name. Won’t you have another? These are apricot.”

“They’re perfect. You know, my first dress is going to be all
orange-blossom; Mr. Fiorsen suggested that. But I expect he told you.
Perhaps you suggested it really; did you?” Gyp shook her head. “Count
Rosek says the world is waiting for me—” She paused with a sugar-plum
halfway to her lips, and added doubtfully: “Do you think that’s true?”

Gyp answered with a soft: “I hope so.”

“He says I’m something new. It would be nice to think that. He has great
taste; so has Mr. Fiorsen, hasn’t he?”

Conscious of the compression in the lips behind the smoke of her
father’s cigar, and with a sudden longing to get up and walk away, Gyp
nodded.

The little dancer placed the sweet in her mouth, and said complacently:

“Of course he has; because he married you.”

Then, seeming to grow conscious of Winton’s eyes fixed so intently on
her, she became confused, swallowed hastily, and said:

“Oh, isn’t it lovely here—like the country! I’m afraid I must go; it’s
my practice-time. It’s so important for me not to miss any now, isn’t
it?” And she rose.

Winton got up, too. Gyp saw the girl’s eyes, lighting on his rigid
hand, grow round and rounder; and from her, walking past the side of the
house, the careful voice floated back:

“Oh, I do hope—” But what, could not be heard.

Sinking back in her chair, Gyp sat motionless. Bees were murmurous among
her flowers, pigeons murmurous among the trees; the sunlight warmed her
knees, and her stretched-out feet through the openwork of her stockings.
The maid’s laughter, the delicious growling of the puppies at play in
the kitchen came drifting down the garden, with the distant cry of a
milkman up the road. All was very peaceful. But in her heart were such
curious, baffled emotions, such strange, tangled feelings. This moment
of enlightenment regarding the measure of her husband’s frankness came
close on the heels of the moment fate had chosen for another revelation,
for clinching within her a fear felt for weeks past. She had said to
Winton that she did not want to have a child. In those conscious that
their birth has caused death or even too great suffering, there is
sometimes this hostile instinct. She had not even the consolation that
Fiorsen wanted children; she knew that he did not. And now she was sure
one was coming. But it was more than that. She had not reached, and
knew she could not reach, that point of spirit-union which alone makes
marriage sacred, and the sacrifices demanded by motherhood a joy. She
was fairly caught in the web of her foolish and presumptuous mistake!
So few months of marriage—and so sure that it was a failure, so hopeless
for the future! In the light of this new certainty, it was terrifying.
A hard, natural fact is needed to bring a yearning and bewildered spirit
to knowledge of the truth. Disillusionment is not welcome to a woman’s
heart; the less welcome when it is disillusionment with self as much
as with another. Her great dedication—her scheme of life! She had been
going to—what?—save Fiorsen from himself! It was laughable. She had only
lost herself. Already she felt in prison, and by a child would be all
the more bound. To some women, the knowledge that a thing must be brings
assuagement of the nerves. Gyp was the opposite of those. To force her
was the way to stiver up every contrary emotion. She might will herself
to acquiesce, but—one cannot change one’s nature.

And so, while the pigeons cooed and the sunlight warmed her feet, she
spent the bitterest moments of her life—so far. Pride came to her help.
She had made a miserable mess of it, but no one must know—certainly not
her father, who had warned her so desperately! She had made her bed, and
she would have to lie on it.

When Winton came back, he found her smiling, and said:

“I don’t see the fascination, Gyp.”

“Don’t you think her face really rather perfect?”

“Common.”

“Yes; but that drops off when she’s dancing.”

Winton looked at her from under half-closed eyelids.

“With her clothes? What does Fiorsen think of her?”

Gyp smiled.

“Does he think of her? I don’t know.”

She could feel the watchful tightening of his face. And suddenly he
said:

“Daphne Wing! By George!”

The words were a masterpiece of resentment and distrust. His daughter in
peril from—such as that!

After he was gone Gyp sat on till the sun had quite vanished and the
dew was stealing through her thin frock. She would think of anything,
anybody except herself! To make others happy was the way to be happy—or
so they said. She would try—must try. Betty—so stout, and with that
rheumatism in her leg—did she ever think of herself? Or Aunt Rosamund,
with her perpetual rescuings of lost dogs, lame horses, and penniless
musicians? And Dad, for all his man-of-the-world ways, was he not always
doing little things for the men of his old regiment, always thinking of
her, too, and what he could do to give her pleasure? To love everybody,
and bring them happiness! Was it not possible? Only, people were hard to
love, different from birds and beasts and flowers, to love which seemed
natural and easy.

She went up to her room and began to dress for dinner. Which of her
frocks did he like best? The pale, low-cut amber, or that white,
soft one, with the coffee-dipped lace? She decided on the latter.
Scrutinizing her supple, slender image in the glass, a shudder went
through her. That would all go; she would be like those women taking
careful exercise in the streets, who made her wonder at their hardihood
in showing themselves. It wasn’t fair that one must become unsightly,
offensive to the eye, in order to bring life into the world. Some women
seemed proud to be like that. How was that possible? She would never
dare to show herself in the days coming.

She finished dressing and went downstairs. It was nearly eight, and
Fiorsen had not come in. When the gong was struck, she turned from the
window with a sigh, and went in to dinner. That sigh had been relief.
She ate her dinner with the two pups beside her, sent them off, and
sat down at her piano. She played Chopin—studies, waltzes, mazurkas,
preludes, a polonaise or two. And Betty, who had a weakness for that
composer, sat on a chair by the door which partitioned off the back
premises, having opened it a little. She wished she could go and take a
peep at her “pretty” in her white frock, with the candle-flames on each
side, and those lovely lilies in the vase close by, smelling beautiful.
And one of the maids coming too near, she shooed her angrily away.

It grew late. The tray had been brought up; the maids had gone to bed.
Gyp had long stopped playing, had turned out, ready to go up, and, by
the French window, stood gazing out into the dark. How warm it was—warm
enough to draw forth the scent of the jessamine along the garden wall!
Not a star. There always seemed so few stars in London. A sound made her
swing round. Something tall was over there in the darkness, by the open
door. She heard a sigh, and called out, frightened:

“Is that you, Gustav?”

He spoke some words that she could not understand. Shutting the window
quickly, she went toward him. Light from the hall lit up one side of his
face and figure. He was pale; his eyes shone strangely; his sleeve was
all white. He said thickly:

“Little ghost!” and then some words that must be Swedish. It was the
first time Gyp had ever come to close quarters with drunkenness. And her
thought was simply: ‘How awful if anybody were to see—how awful!’ She
made a rush to get into the hall and lock the door leading to the back
regions, but he caught her frock, ripping the lace from her neck, and
his entangled fingers clutched her shoulder. She stopped dead, fearing
to make a noise or pull him over, and his other hand clutched her other
shoulder, so that he stood steadying himself by her. Why was she not
shocked, smitten to the ground with grief and shame and rage? She only
felt: “What am I to do? How get him upstairs without anyone knowing?”
And she looked up into his face—it seemed to her so pathetic with its
shining eyes and its staring whiteness that she could have burst into
tears. She said gently:

“Gustav, it’s all right. Lean on me; we’ll go up.”

His hands, that seemed to have no power or purpose, touched her cheeks,
mechanically caressing. More than disgust, she felt that awful pity.
Putting her arm round his waist, she moved with him toward the stairs.
If only no one heard; if only she could get him quietly up! And she
murmured:

“Don’t talk; you’re not well. Lean on me hard.”

He seemed to make a big effort; his lips puffed out, and with an
expression of pride that would have been comic if not so tragic, he
muttered something.

Holding him close with all her strength, as she might have held one
desperately loved, she began to mount. It was easier than she had
thought. Only across the landing now, into the bedroom, and then the
danger would be over. Done! He was lying across the bed, and the door
shut. Then, for a moment, she gave way to a fit of shivering so violent
that she could hear her teeth chattering yet could not stop them. She
caught sight of herself in the big mirror. Her pretty lace was all torn;
her shoulders were red where his hands had gripped her, holding himself
up. She threw off her dress, put on a wrapper, and went up to him. He
was lying in a sort of stupor, and with difficulty she got him to sit up
and lean against the bed-rail. Taking off his tie and collar, she racked
her brains for what to give him. Sal volatile! Surely that must be
right. It brought him to himself, so that he even tried to kiss her. At
last he was in bed, and she stood looking at him. His eyes were closed;
he would not see if she gave way now. But she would not cry—she would
not. One sob came—but that was all. Well, there was nothing to be done
now but get into bed too. She undressed, and turned out the light. He
was in a stertorous sleep. And lying there, with eyes wide open, staring
into the dark, a smile came on her lips—a very strange smile! She was
thinking of all those preposterous young wives she had read of, who,
blushing, trembling, murmur into the ears of their young husbands that
they “have something—something to tell them!”

VI

Looking at Fiorsen, next morning, still sunk in heavy sleep, her first
thought was: ‘He looks exactly the same.’ And, suddenly, it seemed queer
to her that she had not been, and still was not, disgusted. It was
all too deep for disgust, and somehow, too natural. She took this new
revelation of his unbridled ways without resentment. Besides, she had
long known of this taste of his—one cannot drink brandy and not betray
it.

She stole noiselessly from bed, noiselessly gathered up his boots
and clothes all tumbled on to a chair, and took them forth to the
dressing-room. There she held the garments up to the early light and
brushed them, then, noiseless, stole back to bed, with needle and thread
and her lace. No one must know; not even he must know. For the moment
she had forgotten that other thing so terrifically important. It came
back to her, very sudden, very sickening. So long as she could keep it
secret, no one should know that either—he least of all.

The morning passed as usual; but when she came to the music-room at
noon, she found that he had gone out. She was just sitting down to lunch
when Betty, with the broad smile which prevailed on her moon-face when
someone had tickled the right side of her, announced:

“Count Rosek.”

Gyp got up, startled.

“Say that Mr. Fiorsen is not in, Betty. But—but ask if he will come and
have some lunch, and get a bottle of hock up, please.”

In the few seconds before her visitor appeared, Gyp experienced the sort
of excitement one has entering a field where a bull is grazing.

But not even his severest critics could accuse Rosek of want of tact. He
had hoped to see Gustav, but it was charming of her to give him lunch—a
great delight!

He seemed to have put off, as if for her benefit, his corsets, and some,
at all events, of his offending looks—seemed simpler, more genuine. His
face was slightly browned, as if, for once, he had been taking his
due of air and sun. He talked without cynical submeanings, was most
appreciative of her “charming little house,” and even showed some warmth
in his sayings about art and music. Gyp had never disliked him less. But
her instincts were on the watch. After lunch, they went out across the
garden to see the music-room, and he sat down at the piano. He had the
deep, caressing touch that lies in fingers of steel worked by a real
passion for tone. Gyp sat on the divan and listened. She was out of his
sight there; and she looked at him, wondering. He was playing Schumann’s
Child Music. How could one who produced such fresh idyllic sounds have
sinister intentions? And presently she said:

“Count Rosek!”

“Madame?”

“Will you please tell me why you sent Daphne Wing here yesterday?”

“I send her?”

“Yes.”

But instantly she regretted having asked that question. He had swung
round on the music-stool and was looking full at her. His face had
changed.

“Since you ask me, I thought you should know that Gustav is seeing a
good deal of her.”

He had given the exact answer she had divined.

“Do you think I mind that?”

A flicker passed over his face. He got up and said quietly:

“I am glad that you do not.”

“Why glad?”

She, too, had risen. Though he was little taller than herself, she was
conscious suddenly of how thick and steely he was beneath his dapper
garments, and of a kind of snaky will-power in his face. Her heart beat
faster.

He came toward her and said:

“I am glad you understand that it is over with Gustav—finished—” He
stopped dead, seeing at once that he had gone wrong, and not knowing
quite where. Gyp had simply smiled. A flush coloured his cheeks, and he
said:

“He is a volcano soon extinguished. You see, I know him. Better you
should know him, too. Why do you smile?”

“Why is it better I should know?”

He went very pale, and said between his teeth:

“That you may not waste your time; there is love waiting for you.”

But Gyp still smiled.

“Was it from love of me that you made him drunk last night?”

His lips quivered.

“Gyp!” Gyp turned. But with the merest change of front, he had put
himself between her and the door. “You never loved him. That is my
excuse. You have given him too much already—more than he is worth. Ah!
God! I am tortured by you; I am possessed.”

He had gone white through and through like a flame, save for his
smouldering eyes. She was afraid, and because she was afraid, she stood
her ground. Should she make a dash for the door that opened into the
little lane and escape that way? Then suddenly he seemed to regain
control; but she could feel that he was trying to break through her
defences by the sheer intensity of his gaze—by a kind of mesmerism,
knowing that he had frightened her.

Under the strain of this duel of eyes, she felt herself beginning to
sway, to get dizzy. Whether or no he really moved his feet, he seemed
coming closer inch by inch. She had a horrible feeling—as if his arms
were already round her.

With an effort, she wrenched her gaze from his, and suddenly his crisp
hair caught her eyes. Surely—surely it was curled with tongs! A kind of
spasm of amusement was set free in her heart, and, almost inaudibly, the
words escaped her lips: “Une technique merveilleuse!” His eyes wavered;
he uttered a little gasp; his lips fell apart. Gyp walked across the
room and put her hand on the bell. She had lost her fear. Without a
word, he turned, and went out into the garden. She watched him cross
the lawn. Gone! She had beaten him by the one thing not even violent
passions can withstand—ridicule, almost unconscious ridicule. Then she
gave way and pulled the bell with nervous violence. The sight of the
maid, in her trim black dress and spotless white apron, coming from the
house completed her restoration. Was it possible that she had really
been frightened, nearly failing in that encounter, nearly dominated by
that man—in her own house, with her own maids down there at hand? And
she said quietly:

“I want the puppies, please.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Over the garden, the day brooded in the first-gathered warmth of summer.
Mid-June of a fine year. The air was drowsy with hum and scent.

And Gyp, sitting in the shade, while the puppies rolled and snapped,
searched her little world for comfort and some sense of safety, and
could not find it; as if there were all round her a hot heavy fog in
which things lurked, and where she kept erect only by pride and the will
not to cry out that she was struggling and afraid.

Fiorsen, leaving his house that morning, had walked till he saw a
taxi-cab. Leaning back therein, with hat thrown off, he caused himself
to be driven rapidly, at random. This was one of his habits when his
mind was not at ease—an expensive idiosyncrasy, ill-afforded by a pocket
that had holes. The swift motion and titillation by the perpetual close
shaving of other vehicles were sedative to him. He needed sedatives this
morning. To wake in his own bed without the least remembering how he
had got there was no more new to him than to many another man of
twenty-eight, but it was new since his marriage. If he had remembered
even less he would have been more at ease. But he could just recollect
standing in the dark drawing-room, seeing and touching a ghostly
Gyp quite close to him. And, somehow, he was afraid. And when he was
afraid—like most people—he was at his worst.

If she had been like all the other women in whose company he had eaten
passion-fruit, he would not have felt this carking humiliation. If she
had been like them, at the pace he had been going since he obtained
possession of her, he would already have “finished,” as Rosek had said.
And he knew well enough that he had not “finished.” He might get drunk,
might be loose-ended in every way, but Gyp was hooked into his senses,
and, for all that he could not get near her, into his spirit. Her very
passivity was her strength, the secret of her magnetism. In her, he felt
some of that mysterious sentiency of nature, which, even in yielding to
man’s fevers, lies apart with a faint smile—the uncapturable smile of
the woods and fields by day or night, that makes one ache with longing.
He felt in her some of the unfathomable, soft, vibrating indifference of
the flowers and trees and streams, of the rocks, of birdsongs, and the
eternal hum, under sunshine or star-shine. Her dark, half-smiling eyes
enticed him, inspired an unquenchable thirst. And his was one of those
natures which, encountering spiritual difficulty, at once jib off, seek
anodynes, try to bandage wounded egoism with excess—a spoiled child,
with the desperations and the inherent pathos, the something repulsive
and the something lovable that belong to all such. Having wished for
this moon, and got her, he now did not know what to do with her, kept
taking great bites at her, with a feeling all the time of getting
further and further away. At moments, he desired revenge for his failure
to get near her spiritually, and was ready to commit follies of all
kinds. He was only kept in control at all by his work. For he did
work hard; though, even there, something was lacking. He had all
the qualities of making good, except the moral backbone holding
them together, which alone could give him his rightful—as he
thought—pre-eminence. It often surprised and vexed him to find that some
contemporary held higher rank than himself.

Threading the streets in his cab, he mused:

“Did I do anything that really shocked her last night? Why didn’t I
wait for her this morning and find out the worst?” And his lips twisted
awry—for to find out the worst was not his forte. Meditation, seeking
as usual a scapegoat, lighted on Rosek. Like most egoists addicted to
women, he had not many friends. Rosek was the most constant. But even
for him, Fiorsen had at once the contempt and fear that a man naturally
uncontrolled and yet of greater scope has for one of less talent but
stronger will-power. He had for him, too, the feeling of a wayward
child for its nurse, mixed with the need that an artist, especially an
executant artist, feels for a connoisseur and patron with well-lined
pockets.

‘Curse Paul!’ he thought. ‘He must know—he does know—that brandy of his
goes down like water. Trust him, he saw I was getting silly! He had some
game on. Where did I go after? How did I get home?’ And again: ‘Did I
hurt Gyp?’ If the servants had seen—that would be the worst; that would
upset her fearfully! And he laughed. Then he had a fresh access of fear.
He didn’t know her, never knew what she was thinking or feeling, never
knew anything about her. And he thought angrily: ‘That’s not fair!
I don’t hide myself from her. I am as free as nature; I let her see
everything. What did I do? That maid looked very queerly at me this
morning!’ And suddenly he said to the driver: “Bury Street, St.
James’s.” He could find out, at all events, whether Gyp had been to her
father’s. The thought of Winton ever afflicted him; and he changed his
mind several times before the cab reached that little street, but so
swiftly that he had not time to alter his instructions to the driver. A
light sweat broke out on his forehead while he was waiting for the door
to be opened.

“Mrs. Fiorsen here?”

“No, sir.”

“Not been here this morning?”

“No, sir.”

He shrugged away the thought that he ought to give some explanation of
his question, and got into the cab again, telling the man to drive to
Curzon Street. If she had not been to “that Aunt Rosamund” either it
would be all right. She had not. There was no one else she would go
to. And, with a sigh of relief, he began to feel hungry, having had no
breakfast. He would go to Rosek’s, borrow the money to pay his cab, and
lunch there. But Rosek was not in. He would have to go home to get the
cab paid. The driver seemed to eye him queerly now, as though conceiving
doubts about the fare.

Going in under the trellis, Fiorsen passed a man coming out, who held in
his hand a long envelope and eyed him askance.

Gyp, who was sitting at her bureau, seemed to be adding up the
counterfoils in her cheque-book. She did not turn round, and Fiorsen
paused. How was she going to receive him?

“Is there any lunch?” he said.

She reached out and rang the bell. He felt sorry for himself. He had
been quite ready to take her in his arms and say: “Forgive me, little
Gyp; I’m sorry!”

Betty answered the bell.

“Please bring up some lunch for Mr. Fiorsen.”

He heard the stout woman sniff as she went out. She was a part of his
ostracism. And, with sudden rage, he said:

“What do you want for a husband—a bourgeois who would die if he missed
his lunch?”

Gyp turned round to him and held out her cheque-book.

“I don’t in the least mind about meals; but I do about this.” He read on
the counterfoil:

“Messrs. Travers & Sanborn, Tailors, Account rendered: L54 35s. 7d.”
“Are there many of these, Gustav?”

Fiorsen had turned the peculiar white that marked deep injury to his
sell-esteem. He said violently:

“Well, what of that? A bill! Did you pay it? You have no business to pay
my bills.”

“The man said if it wasn’t paid this time, he’d sue you.” Her lips
quivered. “I think owing money is horrible. It’s undignified. Are there
many others? Please tell me!”

“I shall not tell you. What is it to you?”

“It is a lot to me. I have to keep this house and pay the maids and
everything, and I want to know how I stand. I am not going to make
debts. That’s hateful.”

Her face had a hardness that he did not know. He perceived dimly that
she was different from the Gyp of this hour yesterday—the last time
when, in possession of his senses, he had seen or spoken to her.
The novelty of her revolt stirred him in strange ways, wounded his
self-conceit, inspired a curious fear, and yet excited his senses. He
came up to her, said softly:

“Money! Curse money! Kiss me!” With a certain amazement at the sheer
distaste in her face, he heard her say:

“It’s childish to curse money. I will spend all the income I have; but I
will not spend more, and I will not ask Dad.”

He flung himself down in a chair.

“Ho! Ho! Virtue!”

“No—pride.”

He said gloomily:

“So you don’t believe in me. You don’t believe I can earn as much as I
want—more than you have—any time? You never have believed in me.”

“I think you earn now as much as you are ever likely to earn.”

“That is what you think! I don’t want money—your money! I can live on
nothing, any time. I have done it—often.”

“Hssh!”

He looked round and saw the maid in the doorway.

“Please, sir, the driver says can he have his fare, or do you want him
again? Twelve shillings.”

Fiorsen stared at her a moment in the way that—as the maid often
said—made you feel like a silly.

“No. Pay him.”

The girl glanced at Gyp, answered: “Yes, sir,” and went out.

Fiorsen laughed; he laughed, holding his sides. It was droll coming on
the top of his assertion, too droll! And, looking up at her, he said:

“That was good, wasn’t it, Gyp?”

But her face had not abated its gravity; and, knowing that she was even
more easily tickled by the incongruous than himself, he felt again
that catch of fear. Something was different. Yes; something was really
different.

“Did I hurt you last night?”

She shrugged her shoulders and went to the window. He looked at her
darkly, jumped up, and swung out past her into the garden. And, almost
at once, the sound of his violin, furiously played in the music-room,
came across the lawn.

Gyp listened with a bitter smile. Money, too! But what did it matter?
She could not get out of what she had done. She could never get out.
Tonight he would kiss her; and she would pretend it was all right. And
so it would go on and on! Well, it was her own fault. Taking twelve
shillings from her purse, she put them aside on the bureau to give the
maid. And suddenly she thought: ‘Perhaps he’ll get tired of me. If only
he would get tired!’ That was a long way the furthest she had yet gone.

VII

They who have known the doldrums—how the sails of the listless ship
droop, and the hope of escape dies day by day—may understand something
of the life Gyp began living now. On a ship, even doldrums come to an
end. But a young woman of twenty-three, who has made a mistake in her
marriage, and has only herself to blame, looks forward to no end, unless
she be the new woman, which Gyp was not. Having settled that she would
not admit failure, and clenched her teeth on the knowledge that she was
going to have a child, she went on keeping things sealed up even from
Winton. To Fiorsen, she managed to behave as usual, making material life
easy and pleasant for him—playing for him, feeding him well, indulging
his amorousness. It did not matter; she loved no one else. To count
herself a martyr would be silly! Her malaise, successfully concealed,
was deeper—of the spirit; the subtle utter discouragement of one who has
done for herself, clipped her own wings.

As for Rosek, she treated him as if that little scene had never taken
place. The idea of appealing to her husband in a difficulty was gone for
ever since the night he came home drunk. And she did not dare to tell
her father. He would—what would he not do? But she was always on
her guard, knowing that Rosek would not forgive her for that dart of
ridicule. His insinuations about Daphne Wing she put out of mind, as she
never could have if she had loved Fiorsen. She set up for herself the
idol of pride, and became its faithful worshipper. Only Winton, and
perhaps Betty, could tell she was not happy. Fiorsen’s debts and
irresponsibility about money did not worry her much, for she paid
everything in the house—rent, wages, food, and her own dress—and had
so far made ends meet; and what he did outside the house she could not
help.

So the summer wore on till concerts were over, and it was supposed to be
impossible to stay in London. But she dreaded going away. She wanted
to be left quiet in her little house. It was this which made her tell
Fiorsen her secret one night, after the theatre. He had begun to talk of
a holiday, sitting on the edge of the settee, with a glass in his hand
and a cigarette between his lips. His cheeks, white and hollow from too
much London, went a curious dull red; he got up and stared at her. Gyp
made an involuntary movement with her hands.

“You needn’t look at me. It’s true.”

He put down glass and cigarette and began to tramp the room. And Gyp
stood with a little smile, not even watching him. Suddenly he clasped
his forehead and broke out:

“But I don’t want it; I won’t have it—spoiling my Gyp.” Then quickly
going up to her with a scared face: “I don’t want it; I’m afraid of it.
Don’t have it.”

In Gyp’s heart came the same feeling as when he had stood there drunk,
against the wall—compassion, rather than contempt of his childishness.
And taking his hand she said:

“All right, Gustav. It shan’t bother you. When I begin to get ugly, I’ll
go away with Betty till it’s over.”

He went down on his knees.

“Oh, no! Oh, no! Oh, no! My beautiful Gyp!”

And Gyp sat like a sphinx, for fear that she too might let slip those
words: “Oh, no!”

The windows were open, and moths had come in. One had settled on the
hydrangea plant that filled the hearth. Gyp looked at the soft, white,
downy thing, whose head was like a tiny owl’s against the bluish petals;
looked at the purple-grey tiles down there, and the stuff of her own
frock, in the shaded gleam of the lamps. And all her love of beauty
rebelled, called up by his: “Oh, no!” She would be unsightly soon, and
suffer pain, and perhaps die of it, as her own mother had died. She set
her teeth, listening to that grown-up child revolting against what he
had brought on her, and touched his hand, protectingly.

It interested, even amused her this night and next day to watch his
treatment of the disconcerting piece of knowledge. For when at last he
realized that he had to acquiesce in nature, he began, as she had known
he would, to jib away from all reminder of it. She was careful not to
suggest that he should go away without her, knowing his perversity. But
when he proposed that she should come to Ostend with him and Rosek, she
answered, after seeming deliberation, that she thought she had better
not—she would rather stay at home quite quietly; but he must certainly
go and get a good holiday.

When he was really gone, peace fell on Gyp—peace such as one feels,
having no longer the tight, banded sensations of a fever. To be without
that strange, disorderly presence in the house! When she woke in the
sultry silence of the next morning, she utterly failed to persuade
herself that she was missing him, missing the sound of his breathing,
the sight of his rumpled hair on the pillow, the outline of his long
form under the sheet. Her heart was devoid of any emptiness or ache; she
only felt how pleasant and cool and tranquil it was to lie there alone.
She stayed quite late in bed. It was delicious, with window and door
wide open and the puppies running in and out, to lie and doze off, or
listen to the pigeons’ cooing, and the distant sounds of traffic, and
feel in command once more of herself, body and soul. Now that she had
told Fiorsen, she had no longer any desire to keep her condition secret.
Feeling that it would hurt her father to learn of it from anyone but
herself, she telephoned to tell him she was alone, and asked if she
might come to Bury Street and dine with him.

Winton had not gone away, because, between Goodwood and Doncaster there
was no racing that he cared for; one could not ride at this time of
year, so might just as well be in London. In fact, August was perhaps
the pleasantest of all months in town; the club was empty, and he could
sit there without some old bore buttonholing him. Little Boncarte, the
fencing-master, was always free for a bout—Winton had long learned to
make his left hand what his right hand used to be; the Turkish baths in
Jermyn Street were nearly void of their fat clients; he could saunter
over to Covent Garden, buy a melon, and carry it home without meeting
any but the most inferior duchesses in Piccadilly; on warm nights he
could stroll the streets or the parks, smoking his cigar, his hat pushed
back to cool his forehead, thinking vague thoughts, recalling vague
memories. He received the news that his daughter was alone and free from
that fellow with something like delight. Where should he dine her? Mrs.
Markey was on her holiday. Why not Blafard’s? Quiet—-small rooms—not too
respectable—quite fairly cool—good things to eat. Yes; Blafard’s!

When she drove up, he was ready in the doorway, his thin brown face
with its keen, half-veiled eyes the picture of composure, but feeling
at heart like a schoolboy off for an exeat. How pretty she was
looking—though pale from London—her dark eyes, her smile! And stepping
quickly to the cab, he said:

“No; I’m getting in—dining at Blafard’s, Gyp—a night out!”

It gave him a thrill to walk into that little restaurant behind her; and
passing through its low red rooms to mark the diners turn and stare with
envy—taking him, perhaps, for a different sort of relation. He settled
her into a far corner by a window, where she could see the people and
be seen. He wanted her to be seen; while he himself turned to the world
only the short back wings of his glossy greyish hair. He had no
notion of being disturbed in his enjoyment by the sight of Hivites and
Amorites, or whatever they might be, lapping champagne and shining in
the heat. For, secretly, he was living not only in this evening but in
a certain evening of the past, when, in this very corner, he had dined
with her mother. HIS face then had borne the brunt; hers had been turned
away from inquisition. But he did not speak of this to Gyp.

She drank two full glasses of wine before she told him her news. He took
it with the expression she knew so well—tightening his lips and staring
a little upward. Then he said quietly:

“When?”

“November, Dad.”

A shudder, not to be repressed, went through Winton. The very month!
And stretching his hand across the table, he took hers and pressed it
tightly.

“It’ll be all right, child; I’m glad.”

Clinging to his hand, Gyp murmured:

“I’m not; but I won’t be frightened—I promise.”

Each was trying to deceive the other; and neither was deceived. But both
were good at putting a calm face on things. Besides, this was “a night
out”—for her, the first since her marriage—of freedom, of feeling
somewhat as she used to feel with all before her in a ballroom of a
world; for him, the unfettered resumption of a dear companionship and a
stealthy revel in the past. After his, “So he’s gone to Ostend?” and
his thought: ‘He would!’ they never alluded to Fiorsen, but talked of
horses, of Mildenham—it seemed to Gyp years since she had been there—of
her childish escapades. And, looking at him quizzically, she asked:

“What were you like as a boy, Dad? Aunt Rosamund says that you used to
get into white rages when nobody could go near you. She says you were
always climbing trees, or shooting with a catapult, or stalking things,
and that you never told anybody what you didn’t want to tell them. And
weren’t you desperately in love with your nursery-governess?”

Winton smiled. How long since he had thought of that first affection.
Miss Huntley! Helena Huntley—with crinkly brown hair, and blue eyes, and
fascinating frocks! He remembered with what grief and sense of bitter
injury he heard in his first school-holidays that she was gone. And he
said:

“Yes, yes. By Jove, what a time ago! And my father’s going off to India.
He never came back; killed in that first Afghan business. When I
was fond, I WAS fond. But I didn’t feel things like you—not half so
sensitive. No; not a bit like you, Gyp.”

And watching her unconscious eyes following the movements of the
waiters, never staring, but taking in all that was going on, he thought:
‘Prettiest creature in the world!’

“Well,” he said: “What would you like to do now—drop into a theatre or
music-hall, or what?”

Gyp shook her head. It was so hot. Could they just drive, and then
perhaps sit in the park? That would be lovely. It had gone dark, and
the air was not quite so exhausted—a little freshness of scent from
the trees in the squares and parks mingled with the fumes of dung and
petrol. Winton gave the same order he had given that long past evening:
“Knightsbridge Gate.” It had been a hansom then, and the night air had
blown in their faces, instead of as now in these infernal taxis, down
the back of one’s neck. They left the cab and crossed the Row; passed
the end of the Long Water, up among the trees. There, on two chairs
covered by Winton’s coat, they sat side by side. No dew was falling
yet; the heavy leaves hung unstirring; the air was warm, sweet-smelling.
Blotted against trees or on the grass were other couples darker than the
darkness, very silent. All was quiet save for the never-ceasing hum of
traffic. From Winton’s lips, the cigar smoke wreathed and curled. He
was dreaming. The cigar between his teeth trembled; a long ash fell.
Mechanically he raised his hand to brush it off—his right hand! A voice
said softly in his ear:

“Isn’t it delicious, and warm, and gloomy black?”

Winton shivered, as one shivers recalled from dreams; and, carefully
brushing off the ash with his left hand, he answered:

“Yes; very jolly. My cigar’s out, though, and I haven’t a match.”

Gyp’s hand slipped through his arm.

“All these people in love, and so dark and whispery—it makes a sort of
strangeness in the air. Don’t you feel it?”

Winton murmured:

“No moon to-night!”

Again they were silent. A puff of wind ruffled the leaves; the night,
for a moment, seemed full of whispering; then the sound of a giggle
jarred out and a girl’s voice:

“Oh! Chuck it, ‘Arry.”

Gyp rose.

“I feel the dew now, Dad. Can we walk on?”

They went along paths, so as not to wet her feet in her thin shoes. And
they talked. The spell was over; the night again but a common London
night; the park a space of parching grass and gravel; the people just
clerks and shop-girls walking out.

VIII

Fiorsen’s letters were the source of one long smile to Gyp. He missed
her horribly; if only she were there!—and so forth—blended in
the queerest way with the impression that he was enjoying himself
uncommonly. There were requests for money, and careful omission of any
real account of what he was doing. Out of a balance running rather
low, she sent him remittances; this was her holiday, too, and she could
afford to pay for it. She even sought out a shop where she could sell
jewelry, and, with a certain malicious joy, forwarded him the proceeds.
It would give him and herself another week.

One night she went with Winton to the Octagon, where Daphne Wing was
still performing. Remembering the girl’s squeaks of rapture at her
garden, she wrote next day, asking her to lunch and spend a lazy
afternoon under the trees.

The little dancer came with avidity. She was pale, and droopy from the
heat, but happily dressed in Liberty silk, with a plain turn-down straw
hat. They lunched off sweetbreads, ices, and fruit, and then, with
coffee, cigarettes, and plenty of sugar-plums, settled down in the
deepest shade of the garden, Gyp in a low wicker chair, Daphne Wing on
cushions and the grass. Once past the exclamatory stage, she seemed a
great talker, laying bare her little soul with perfect liberality.
And Gyp—excellent listener—enjoyed it, as one enjoys all confidential
revelations of existences very different from one’s own, especially when
regarded as a superior being.

“Of course I don’t mean to stay at home any longer than I can help; only
it’s no good going out into life”—this phrase she often used—“till
you know where you are. In my profession, one has to be so careful. Of
course, people think it’s worse than it is; father gets fits sometimes.
But you know, Mrs. Fiorsen, home’s awful. We have mutton—you know what
mutton is—it’s really awful in your bedroom in hot weather. And there’s
nowhere to practise. What I should like would be a studio. It would be
lovely, somewhere down by the river, or up here near you. That WOULD
be lovely. You know, I’m putting by. As soon as ever I have two hundred
pounds, I shall skip. What I think would be perfectly lovely would be
to inspire painters and musicians. I don’t want to be just a common
‘turn’—ballet business year after year, and that; I want to be something
rather special. But mother’s so silly about me; she thinks I oughtn’t to
take any risks at all. I shall never get on that way. It IS so nice to
talk to you, Mrs. Fiorsen, because you’re young enough to know what I
feel; and I’m sure you’d never be shocked at anything. You see, about
men: Ought one to marry, or ought one to take a lover? They say you
can’t be a perfect artist till you’ve felt passion. But, then, if you
marry, that means mutton over again, and perhaps babies, and perhaps the
wrong man after all. Ugh! But then, on the other hand, I don’t want to
be raffish. I hate raffish people—I simply hate them. What do you think?
It’s awfully difficult, isn’t it?”

Gyp, perfectly grave, answered:

“That sort of thing settles itself. I shouldn’t bother beforehand.”

Miss Daphne Wing buried her perfect chin deeper in her hands, and said
meditatively:

“Yes; I rather thought that, too; of course I could do either now. But,
you see, I really don’t care for men who are not distinguished. I’m sure
I shall only fall in love with a really distinguished man. That’s
what you did—isn’t it?—so you MUST understand. I think Mr. Fiorsen is
wonderfully distinguished.”

Sunlight, piercing the shade, suddenly fell warm on Gyp’s neck where
her blouse ceased, and fortunately stilled the medley of emotion and
laughter a little lower down. She continued to look gravely at Daphne
Wing, who resumed:

“Of course, Mother would have fits if I asked her such a question, and I
don’t know what Father would do. Only it is important, isn’t it? One may
go all wrong from the start; and I do really want to get on. I simply
adore my work. I don’t mean to let love stand in its way; I want to make
it help, you know. Count Rosek says my dancing lacks passion. I wish
you’d tell me if you think it does. I should believe YOU.”

Gyp shook her head.

“I’m not a judge.”

Daphne Wing looked up reproachfully.

“Oh, I’m sure you are! If I were a man, I should be passionately in love
with you. I’ve got a new dance where I’m supposed to be a nymph pursued
by a faun; it’s so difficult to feel like a nymph when you know it’s
only the ballet-master. Do you think I ought to put passion into that?
You see, I’m supposed to be flying all the time; but it would be much
more subtle, wouldn’t it, if I could give the impression that I wanted
to be caught. Don’t you think so?”

Gyp said suddenly:

“Yes, I think it WOULD do you good to be in love.”

Miss Daphne’s mouth fell a little open; her eyes grew round. She said:

“You frightened me when you said that. You looked so
different—so—intense.”

A flame indeed had leaped up in Gyp. This fluffy, flabby talk of love
set her instincts in revolt. She did not want to love; she had failed
to fall in love. But, whatever love was like, it did not bear talking
about. How was it that this little suburban girl, when she once got on
her toes, could twirl one’s emotions as she did?

“D’you know what I should simply revel in?” Daphne Wing went on: “To
dance to you here in the garden some night. It must be wonderful to
dance out of doors; and the grass is nice and hard now. Only, I suppose
it would shock the servants. Do they look out this way?” Gyp shook her
head. “I could dance over there in front of the drawing-room window.
Only it would have to be moonlight. I could come any Sunday. I’ve got a
dance where I’m supposed to be a lotus flower—that would do splendidly.
And there’s my real moonlight dance that goes to Chopin. I could bring
my dresses, and change in the music-room, couldn’t I?” She wriggled up,
and sat cross-legged, gazing at Gyp, and clasping her hands. “Oh, may
I?”

Her excitement infected Gyp. A desire to give pleasure, the queerness of
the notion, and her real love of seeing this girl dance, made her say:

“Yes; next Sunday.”

Daphne Wing got up, made a rush, and kissed her. Her mouth was soft,
and she smelled of orange blossom; but Gyp recoiled a little—she hated
promiscuous kisses. Somewhat abashed, Miss Daphne hung her head, and
said:

“You did look so lovely; I couldn’t help it, really.”

And Gyp gave her hand the squeeze of compunction.

They went indoors, to try over the music of the two dances; and soon
after Daphne Wing departed, full of sugar-plums and hope.

She arrived punctually at eight o’clock next Sunday, carrying an
exiguous green linen bag, which contained her dresses. She was subdued,
and, now that it had come to the point, evidently a little scared.
Lobster salad, hock, and peaches restored her courage. She ate heartily.
It did not apparently matter to her whether she danced full or empty;
but she would not smoke.

“It’s bad for the—” She checked herself.

When they had finished supper, Gyp shut the dogs into the back premises;
she had visions of their rending Miss Wing’s draperies, or calves. Then
they went into the drawing-room, not lighting up, that they might tell
when the moonlight was strong enough outside. Though it was the last
night of August, the heat was as great as ever—a deep, unstirring
warmth; the climbing moon shot as yet but a thin shaft here and there
through the heavy foliage. They talked in low voices, unconsciously
playing up to the nature of the escapade. As the moon drew up, they
stole out across the garden to the music-room. Gyp lighted the candles.

“Can you manage?”

Miss Daphne had already shed half her garments.

“Oh, I’m so excited, Mrs. Fiorsen! I do hope I shall dance well.”

Gyp stole back to the house; it being Sunday evening, the servants had
been easily disposed of. She sat down at the piano, turning her eyes
toward the garden. A blurred white shape flitted suddenly across
the darkness at the far end and became motionless, as it might be a
white-flowering bush under the trees. Miss Daphne had come out, and
was waiting for the moon. Gyp began to play. She pitched on a little
Sicilian pastorale that the herdsmen play on their pipes coming down
from the hills, softly, from very far, rising, rising, swelling to full
cadence, and failing, failing away again to nothing. The moon rose
over the trees; its light flooded the face of the house, down on to the
grass, and spread slowly back toward where the girl stood waiting. It
caught the border of sunflowers along the garden wall with a stroke of
magical, unearthly colour—gold that was not gold.

Gyp began to play the dance. The pale blurr in the darkness stirred. The
moonlight fell on the girl now, standing with arms spread, holding
out her drapery—a white, winged statue. Then, like a gigantic moth she
fluttered forth, blanched and noiseless flew over the grass, spun and
hovered. The moonlight etched out the shape of her head, painted her
hair with pallid gold. In the silence, with that unearthly gleam of
colour along the sunflowers and on the girl’s head, it was as if a
spirit had dropped into the garden and was fluttering to and fro, unable
to get out.

A voice behind Gyp said: “My God! What’s this? An angel?”

Fiorsen was standing hall-way in the darkened room staring out into the
garden, where the girl had halted, transfixed before the window, her
eyes as round as saucers, her mouth open, her limbs rigid with interest
and affright. Suddenly she turned and, gathering her garment, fled, her
limbs gleaming in the moonlight.

And Gyp sat looking up at the apparition of her husband. She could just
see his eyes straining after that flying nymph. Miss Daphne’s faun! Why,
even his ears were pointed! Had she never noticed before, how like a
faun he was? Yes—on her wedding-night! And she said quietly:

“Daphne Wing was rehearsing her new dance. So you’re back! Why didn’t
you let me know? Are you all right—you look splendid!”

Fiorsen bent down and clutched her by the shoulders.

“My Gyp! Kiss me!”

But even while his lips were pressed on hers, she felt rather than
saw his eyes straying to the garden, and thought, “He would like to be
kissing that girl!”

The moment he had gone to get his things from the cab, she slipped out
to the music-room.

Miss Daphne was dressed, and stuffing her garments into the green linen
bag. She looked up, and said piteously:

“Oh! Does he mind? It’s awful, isn’t it?”

Gyp strangled her desire to laugh.

“It’s for you to mind.”

“Oh, I don’t, if you don’t! How did you like the dance?”

“Lovely! When you’re ready—come along!”

“Oh, I think I’d rather go home, please! It must seem so funny!”

“Would you like to go by this back way into the lane? You turn to the
right, into the road.”

“Oh, yes; please. It would have been better if he could have seen the
dance properly, wouldn’t it? What will he think?”

Gyp smiled, and opened the door into the lane. When she returned,
Fiorsen was at the window, gazing out. Was it for her or for that flying
nymph?

IX

September and October passed. There were more concerts, not very well
attended. Fiorsen’s novelty had worn off, nor had his playing sweetness
and sentiment enough for the big Public. There was also a financial
crisis. It did not seem to Gyp to matter. Everything seemed remote and
unreal in the shadow of her coming time. Unlike most mothers to be, she
made no garments, no preparations of any kind. Why make what might never
be needed? She played for Fiorsen a great deal, for herself not at
all, read many books—poetry, novels, biographies—taking them in at the
moment, and forgetting them at once, as one does with books read just to
distract the mind. Winton and Aunt Rosamund, by tacit agreement, came
on alternate afternoons. And Winton, almost as much under that shadow as
Gyp herself, would take the evening train after leaving her, and spend
the next day racing or cub-hunting, returning the morning of the day
after to pay his next visit. He had no dread just then like that of an
unoccupied day face to face with anxiety.

Betty, who had been present at Gyp’s birth, was in a queer state. The
obvious desirability of such events to one of motherly type defrauded
by fate of children was terribly impinged on by that old memory, and a
solicitude for her “pretty” far exceeding what she would have had for
a daughter of her own. What a peony regards as a natural happening to
a peony, she watches with awe when it happens to the lily. That other
single lady of a certain age, Aunt Rosamund, the very antithesis to
Betty—a long, thin nose and a mere button, a sense of divine rights and
no sense of rights at all, a drawl and a comforting wheeze, length and
circumference, decision and the curtsey to providence, humour and none,
dyspepsia, and the digestion of an ostrich, with other oppositions—Aunt
Rosamund was also uneasy, as only one could be who disapproved heartily
of uneasiness, and habitually joked and drawled it into retirement.

But of all those round Gyp, Fiorsen gave the most interesting display.
He had not even an elementary notion of disguising his state of mind.
And his state of mind was weirdly, wistfully primitive. He wanted Gyp
as she had been. The thought that she might never become herself again
terrified him so at times that he was forced to drink brandy, and come
home only a little less far gone than that first time. Gyp had often to
help him go to bed. On two or three occasions, he suffered so that he
was out all night. To account for this, she devised the formula of a
room at Count Rosek’s, where he slept when music kept him late, so as
not to disturb her. Whether the servants believed her or not, she never
knew. Nor did she ever ask him where he went—too proud, and not feeling
that she had the right.

Deeply conscious of the unaesthetic nature of her condition, she was
convinced that she could no longer be attractive to one so easily upset
in his nerves, so intolerant of ugliness. As to deeper feelings about
her—had he any? He certainly never gave anything up, or sacrificed
himself in any way. If she had loved, she felt she would want to give up
everything to the loved one; but then—she would never love! And yet he
seemed frightened about her. It was puzzling! But perhaps she would not
be puzzled much longer about that or anything; for she often had the
feeling that she would die. How could she be going to live, grudging her
fate? What would give her strength to go through with it? And, at times,
she felt as if she would be glad to die. Life had defrauded her, or
she had defrauded herself of life. Was it really only a year since that
glorious day’s hunting when Dad and she, and the young man with the
clear eyes and the irrepressible smile, had slipped away with the hounds
ahead of all the field—the fatal day Fiorsen descended from the clouds
and asked for her? An overwhelming longing for Mildenham came on her, to
get away there with her father and Betty.

She went at the beginning of November.

Over her departure, Fiorsen behaved like a tired child that will not go
to bed. He could not bear to be away from her, and so forth; but when
she had gone, he spent a furious bohemian evening. At about five, he
woke with “an awful cold feeling in my heart,” as he wrote to Gyp next
day—“an awful feeling, my Gyp; I walked up and down for hours” (in
reality, half an hour at most). “How shall I bear to be away from you at
this time? I feel lost.” Next day, he found himself in Paris with Rosek.
“I could not stand,” he wrote, “the sight of the streets, of the garden,
of our room. When I come back I shall stay with Rosek. Nearer to the
day I will come; I must come to you.” But Gyp, when she read the letter,
said to Winton: “Dad, when it comes, don’t send for him. I don’t want
him here.”

With those letters of his, she buried the last remnants of her feeling
that somewhere in him there must be something as fine and beautiful
as the sounds he made with his violin. And yet she felt those letters
genuine in a way, pathetic, and with real feeling of a sort.

From the moment she reached Mildenham, she began to lose that
hopelessness about herself; and, for the first time, had the sensation
of wanting to live in the new life within her. She first felt it, going
into her old nursery, where everything was the same as it had been when
she first saw it, a child of eight; there was her old red doll’s house,
the whole side of which opened to display the various floors; the worn
Venetian blinds, the rattle of whose fall had sounded in her ears so
many hundred times; the high fender, near which she had lain so often
on the floor, her chin on her hands, reading Grimm, or “Alice in
Wonderland,” or histories of England. Here, too, perhaps this new child
would live amongst the old familiars. And the whim seized her to face
her hour in her old nursery, not in the room where she had slept as a
girl. She would not like the daintiness of that room deflowered. Let
it stay the room of her girlhood. But in the nursery—there was safety,
comfort! And when she had been at Mildenham a week, she made Betty
change her over.

No one in that house was half so calm to look at in those days as Gyp.
Betty was not guiltless of sitting on the stairs and crying at odd
moments. Mrs. Markey had never made such bad soups. Markey so far forgot
himself as frequently to talk. Winton lamed a horse trying an impossible
jump that he might get home the quicker, and, once back, was like an
unquiet spirit. If Gyp were in the room, he would make the pretence of
wanting to warm his feet or hand, just to stroke her shoulder as he went
back to his chair. His voice, so measured and dry, had a ring in
it, that too plainly disclosed the anxiety of his heart. Gyp, always
sensitive to atmosphere, felt cradled in all the love about her.
Wonderful that they should all care so much! What had she done for
anyone, that people should be so sweet—he especially, whom she had so
grievously distressed by her wretched marriage? She would sit staring
into the fire with her wide, dark eyes, unblinking as an owl’s at
night—wondering what she could do to make up to her father, whom
already once she had nearly killed by coming into life. And she began to
practise the bearing of the coming pain, trying to project herself into
this unknown suffering, so that it should not surprise from her cries
and contortions.

She had one dream, over and over again, of sinking and sinking into a
feather bed, growing hotter and more deeply walled in by that which
had no stay in it, yet through which her body could not fall and reach
anything more solid. Once, after this dream, she got up and spent the
rest of the night wrapped in a blanket and the eider-down, on the old
sofa, where, as a child, they had made her lie flat on her back from
twelve to one every day. Betty was aghast at finding her there asleep
in the morning. Gyp’s face was so like the child-face she had seen
lying there in the old days, that she bundled out of the room and cried
bitterly into the cup of tea. It did her good. Going back with the tea,
she scolded her “pretty” for sleeping out there, with the fire out, too!

But Gyp only said:

“Betty, darling, the tea’s awfully cold! Please get me some more!”

X

From the day of the nurse’s arrival, Winton gave up hunting. He could
not bring himself to be out of doors for more than half an hour at a
time. Distrust of doctors did not prevent him having ten minutes
every morning with the old practitioner who had treated Gyp for mumps,
measles, and the other blessings of childhood. The old fellow—his name
was Rivershaw—was a most peculiar survival. He smelled of mackintosh,
had round purplish cheeks, a rim of hair which people said he dyed, and
bulging grey eyes slightly bloodshot. He was short in body and wind,
drank port wine, was suspected of taking snuff, read The Times, spoke
always in a husky voice, and used a very small brougham with a very old
black horse. But he had a certain low cunning, which had defeated many
ailments, and his reputation for assisting people into the world stood
extremely high. Every morning punctually at twelve, the crunch of his
little brougham’s wheels would be heard. Winton would get up, and,
taking a deep breath, cross the hall to the dining-room, extract from
a sideboard a decanter of port, a biscuit-canister, and one glass. He
would then stand with his eyes fixed on the door, till, in due time, the
doctor would appear, and he could say:

“Well, doctor? How is she?”

“Nicely; quite nicely.”

“Nothing to make one anxious?”

The doctor, puffing out his cheeks, with eyes straying to the decanter,
would murmur:

“Cardiac condition, capital—a little—um—not to matter. Taking its
course. These things!”

And Winton, with another deep breath, would say:

“Glass of port, doctor?”

An expression of surprise would pass over the doctor’s face.

“Cold day—ah, perhaps—” And he would blow his nose on his purple-and-red
bandanna.

Watching him drink his port, Winton would mark:

“We can get you at any time, can’t we?”

And the doctor, sucking his lips, would answer:

“Never fear, my dear sir! Little Miss Gyp—old friend of mine. At her
service day and night. Never fear!”

A sensation of comfort would pass through Winton, which would last
quite twenty minutes after the crunching of the wheels and the mingled
perfumes of him had died away.

In these days, his greatest friend was an old watch that had been his
father’s before him; a gold repeater from Switzerland, with a chipped
dial-plate, and a case worn wondrous thin and smooth—a favourite of
Gyp’s childhood. He would take it out about every quarter of an hour,
look at its face without discovering the time, finger it, all smooth and
warm from contact with his body, and put it back. Then he would listen.
There was nothing whatever to listen to, but he could not help it. Apart
from this, his chief distraction was to take a foil and make passes at
a leather cushion, set up on the top of a low bookshelf. In these
occupations, varied by constant visits to the room next the nursery,
where—to save her the stairs—Gyp was now established, and by excursions
to the conservatory to see if he could not find some new flower to
take her, he passed all his time, save when he was eating, sleeping, or
smoking cigars, which he had constantly to be relighting.

By Gyp’s request, they kept from him knowledge of when her pains began.
After that first bout was over and she was lying half asleep in the old
nursery, he happened to go up. The nurse—a bonny creature—one of those
free, independent, economic agents that now abound—met him in the
sitting-room. Accustomed to the “fuss and botheration of men” at
such times, she was prepared to deliver him a little lecture. But, in
approaching, she became affected by the look on his face, and, realizing
somehow that she was in the presence of one whose self-control was
proof, she simply whispered:

“It’s beginning; but don’t be anxious—she’s not suffering just now.
We shall send for the doctor soon. She’s very plucky”; and with an
unaccustomed sensation of respect and pity she repeated: “Don’t be
anxious, sir.”

“If she wants to see me at any time, I shall be in my study. Save her
all you can, nurse.”

The nurse was left with a feeling of surprise at having used the word
“Sir”; she had not done such a thing since—since—! And, pensive, she
returned to the nursery, where Gyp said at once:

“Was that my father? I didn’t want him to know.”

The nurse answered mechanically:

“That’s all right, my dear.”

“How long do you think before—before it’ll begin again, nurse? I’d like
to see him.”

The nurse stroked her hair.

“Soon enough when it’s all over and comfy. Men are always fidgety.”

Gyp looked at her, and said quietly:

“Yes. You see, my mother died when I was born.”

The nurse, watching those lips, still pale with pain, felt a queer pang.
She smoothed the bed-clothes and said:

“That’s nothing—it often happens—that is, I mean,—you know it has no
connection whatever.”

And seeing Gyp smile, she thought: ‘Well, I am a fool.’

“If by any chance I don’t get through, I want to be cremated; I want to
go back as quick as I can. I can’t bear the thought of the other thing.
Will you remember, nurse? I can’t tell my father that just now; it might
upset him. But promise me.”

And the nurse thought: ‘That can’t be done without a will or something,
but I’d better promise. It’s a morbid fancy, and yet she’s not a morbid
subject, either.’ And she said:

“Very well, my dear; only, you’re not going to do anything of the sort.
That’s flat.”

Gyp smiled again, and there was silence, till she said:

“I’m awfully ashamed, wanting all this attention, and making people
miserable. I’ve read that Japanese women quietly go out somewhere by
themselves and sit on a gate.”

The nurse, still busy with the bedclothes, murmured abstractedly:

“Yes, that’s a very good way. But don’t you fancy you’re half the
trouble most of them are. You’re very good, and you’re going to get
on splendidly.” And she thought: ‘Odd! She’s never once spoken of her
husband. I don’t like it for this sort—too perfect, too sensitive; her
face touches you so!’

Gyp murmured again:

“I’d like to see my father, please; and rather quick.”

The nurse, after one swift look, went out.

Gyp, who had clinched her hands under the bedclothes, fixed her eyes
on the window. November! Acorns and the leaves—the nice, damp, earthy
smell! Acorns all over the grass. She used to drive the old retriever
in harness on the lawn covered with acorns and the dead leaves, and the
wind still blowing them off the trees—in her brown velvet—that was a
ducky dress! Who was it had called her once “a wise little owl,” in
that dress? And, suddenly, her heart sank. The pain was coming again.
Winton’s voice from the door said:

“Well, my pet?”

“It was only to see how you are. I’m all right. What sort of a day is
it? You’ll go riding, won’t you? Give my love to the horses. Good-bye,
Dad; just for now.”

Her forehead was wet to his lips.

Outside, in the passage, her smile, like something actual on the air,
preceded him—the smile that had just lasted out. But when he was back in
the study, he suffered—suffered! Why could he not have that pain to bear
instead?

The crunch of the brougham brought his ceaseless march over the carpet
to an end. He went out into the hall and looked into the doctor’s
face—he had forgotten that this old fellow knew nothing of his special
reason for deadly fear. Then he turned back into his study. The wild
south wind brought wet drift-leaves whirling against the panes. It was
here that he had stood looking out into the dark, when Fiorsen came down
to ask for Gyp a year ago. Why had he not bundled the fellow out neck
and crop, and taken her away?—India, Japan—anywhere would have done! She
had not loved that fiddler, never really loved him. Monstrous—monstrous!
The full bitterness of having missed right action swept over Winton, and
he positively groaned aloud. He moved from the window and went over to
the bookcase; there in one row were the few books he ever read, and he
took one out. “Life of General Lee.” He put it back and took another, a
novel of Whyte Melville’s: “Good for Nothing.” Sad book—sad ending! The
book dropped from his hand and fell with a flump on the floor. In a sort
of icy discovery, he had seen his life as it would be if for a second
time he had to bear such loss. She must not—could not die! If she
did—then, for him—! In old times they buried a man with his horse and
his dog, as if at the end of a good run. There was always that! The
extremity of this thought brought relief. He sat down, and, for a long
time, stayed staring into the fire in a sort of coma. Then his
feverish fears began again. Why the devil didn’t they come and tell him
something, anything—rather than this silence, this deadly solitude
and waiting? What was that? The front door shutting. Wheels? Had that
hell-hound of an old doctor sneaked off? He started up. There at the
door was Markey, holding in his hand some cards. Winton scanned them.

“Lady Summerhay; Mr. Bryan Summerhay. I said, ‘Not at home,’ sir.”

Winton nodded.

“Well?”

“Nothing at present. You have had no lunch, sir.”

“What time is it?”

“Four o’clock.”

“Bring in my fur coat and the port, and make the fire up. I want any
news there is.”

Markey nodded.

Odd to sit in a fur coat before a fire, and the day not cold! They said
you lived on after death. He had never been able to feel that SHE was
living on. SHE lived in Gyp. And now if Gyp—! Death—your own—no great
matter! But—for her! The wind was dropping with the darkness. He got up
and drew the curtains.

It was seven o’clock when the doctor came down into the hall, and stood
rubbing his freshly washed hands before opening the study door. Winton
was still sitting before the fire, motionless, shrunk into his fur coat.
He raised himself a little and looked round dully.

The doctor’s face puckered, his eyelids drooped half-way across his
bulging eyes; it was his way of smiling. “Nicely,” he said; “nicely—a
girl. No complications.”

Winton’s whole body seemed to swell, his lips opened, he raised his
hand. Then, the habit of a lifetime catching him by the throat, he
stayed motionless. At last he got up and said:

“Glass of port, doctor?”

The doctor spying at him above the glass thought: ‘This is “the
fifty-two.” Give me “the sixty-eight”—more body.’

After a time, Winton went upstairs. Waiting in the outer room he had a
return of his cold dread. “Perfectly successful—the patient died from
exhaustion!” The tiny squawking noise that fell on his ears entirely
failed to reassure him. He cared nothing for that new being. Suddenly he
found Betty just behind him, her bosom heaving horribly.

“What is it, woman? Don’t!”

She had leaned against his shoulder, appearing to have lost all sense of
right and wrong, and, out of her sobbing, gurgled:

“She looks so lovely—oh dear, she looks so lovely!”

Pushing her abruptly from him, Winton peered in through the just-opened
door. Gyp was lying extremely still, and very white; her eyes, very
large, very dark, were fastened on her baby. Her face wore a kind of
wonder. She did not see Winton, who stood stone-quiet, watching, while
the nurse moved about her business behind a screen. This was the first
time in his life that he had seen a mother with her just-born baby. That
look on her face—gone right away somewhere, right away—amazed him. She
had never seemed to like children, had said she did not want a child.
She turned her head and saw him. He went in. She made a faint motion
toward the baby, and her eyes smiled. Winton looked at that swaddled
speckled mite; then, bending down, he kissed her hand and tiptoed away.

At dinner he drank champagne, and benevolence towards all the world
spread in his being. Watching the smoke of his cigar wreathe about him,
he thought: ‘Must send that chap a wire.’ After all, he was a fellow
being—might be suffering, as he himself had suffered only two hours ago.
To keep him in ignorance—it wouldn’t do! And he wrote out the form—

     “All well, a daughter.—WINTON,”


and sent it out with the order that a groom should take it in that
night.

Gyp was sleeping when he stole up at ten o’clock.

He, too, turned in, and slept like a child.

XI

Returning the next afternoon from the first ride for several days,
Winton passed the station fly rolling away from the drive-gate with the
light-hearted disillusionment peculiar to quite empty vehicles.

The sight of a fur coat and broad-brimmed hat in the hall warned him of
what had happened.

“Mr. Fiorsen, sir; gone up to Mrs. Fiorsen.”

Natural, but a d—d bore! And bad, perhaps, for Gyp. He asked:

“Did he bring things?”

“A bag, sir.”

“Get a room ready, then.”

To dine tete-a-tete with that fellow!

Gyp had passed the strangest morning in her life, so far. Her baby
fascinated her, also the tug of its lips, giving her the queerest
sensation, almost sensual; a sort of meltedness, an infinite warmth, a
desire to grip the little creature right into her—which, of course,
one must not do. And yet, neither her sense of humour nor her sense of
beauty were deceived. It was a queer little affair with a tuft of black
hair, in grace greatly inferior to a kitten. Its tiny, pink, crisped
fingers with their infinitesimal nails, its microscopic curly toes, and
solemn black eyes—when they showed, its inimitable stillness when
it slept, its incredible vigour when it fed, were all, as it were,
miraculous. Withal, she had a feeling of gratitude to one that had not
killed nor even hurt her so very desperately—gratitude because she had
succeeded, performed her part of mother perfectly—the nurse had said
so—she, so distrustful of herself! Instinctively she knew, too, that
this was HER baby, not his, going “to take after her,” as they called
it. How it succeeded in giving that impression she could not tell,
unless it were the passivity, and dark eyes of the little creature. Then
from one till three they had slept together with perfect soundness and
unanimity. She awoke to find the nurse standing by the bed, looking as
if she wanted to tell her something.

“Someone to see you, my dear.”

And Gyp thought: ‘He! I can’t think quickly; I ought to think quickly—I
want to, but I can’t.’ Her face expressed this, for the nurse said at
once:

“I don’t think you’re quite up to it yet.”

Gyp answered:

“Yes. Only, not for five minutes, please.”

Her spirit had been very far away, she wanted time to get it back before
she saw him—time to know in some sort what she felt now; what this mite
lying beside her had done for her and him. The thought that it was his,
too—this tiny, helpless being—seemed unreal. No, it was not his! He
had not wanted it, and now that she had been through the torture it was
hers, not his—never his. The memory of the night when she first yielded
to the certainty that the child was coming, and he had come home drunk,
swooped on her, and made her shrink and shudder and put her arm round
her baby. It had not made any difference. Only—Back came the old
accusing thought, from which these last days she had been free: ‘But I
married him—I chose to marry him. I can’t get out of that!’ And she felt
as if she must cry out to the nurse: “Keep him away; I don’t want to see
him. Oh, please, I’m tired.” She bit the words back. And presently, with
a very faint smile, said:

“Now, I’m ready.”

She noticed first what clothes he had on—his newest suit, dark grey,
with little lighter lines—she had chosen it herself; that his tie was in
a bow, not a sailor’s knot, and his hair brighter than usual—as always
just after being cut; and surely the hair was growing down again in
front of his ears. Then, gratefully, almost with emotion, she realized
that his lips were quivering, his whole face quivering. He came in on
tiptoe, stood looking at her a minute, then crossed very swiftly to the
bed, very swiftly knelt down, and, taking her hand, turned it over and
put his face to it. The bristles of his moustache tickled her palm; his
nose flattened itself against her fingers, and his lips kept murmuring
words into the hand, with the moist warm touch of his lips. Gyp knew he
was burying there all his remorse, perhaps the excesses he had committed
while she had been away from him, burying the fears he had felt, and the
emotion at seeing her so white and still. She felt that in a minute he
would raise a quite different face. And it flashed through her: “If
I loved him I wouldn’t mind what he did—ever! Why don’t I love him?
There’s something loveable. Why don’t I?”

He did raise his face; his eyes lighted on the baby, and he grinned.

“Look at this!” he said. “Is it possible? Oh, my Gyp, what a funny one!
Oh, oh, oh!” He went off into an ecstasy of smothered laughter; then his
face grew grave, and slowly puckered into a sort of comic disgust. Gyp
too had seen the humours of her baby, of its queer little reddish pudge
of a face, of its twenty-seven black hairs, and the dribble at its
almost invisible mouth; but she had also seen it as a miracle; she
had felt it, and there surged up from her all the old revolt and more
against his lack of consideration. It was not a funny one—her baby! It
was not ugly! Or, if it were, she was not fit to be told of it. Her
arm tightened round the warm bundled thing against her. Fiorsen put his
finger out and touched its cheek.

“It IS real—so it is. Mademoiselle Fiorsen. Tk, tk!”

The baby stirred. And Gyp thought: ‘If I loved I wouldn’t even mind his
laughing at my baby. It would be different.’

“Don’t wake her!” she whispered. She felt his eyes on her, knew that
his interest in the baby had ceased as suddenly as it came, that he was
thinking, “How long before I have you in my arms again?” He touched her
hair. And, suddenly, she had a fainting, sinking sensation that she had
never yet known. When she opened her eyes again, the economic agent was
holding something beneath her nose and making sounds that seemed to be
the words: “Well, I am a d—d fool!” repeatedly expressed. Fiorsen was
gone.

Seeing Gyp’s eyes once more open, the nurse withdrew the ammonia,
replaced the baby, and saying: “Now go to sleep!” withdrew behind
the screen. Like all robust personalities, she visited on others her
vexations with herself. But Gyp did not go to sleep; she gazed now
at her sleeping baby, now at the pattern of the wall-paper, trying
mechanically to find the bird caught at intervals amongst its
brown-and-green foliage—one bird in each alternate square of the
pattern, so that there was always a bird in the centre of four other
birds. And the bird was of green and yellow with a red beak.

On being turned out of the nursery with the assurance that it was “all
right—only a little faint,” Fiorsen went down-stairs disconsolate. The
atmosphere of this dark house where he was a stranger, an unwelcome
stranger, was insupportable. He wanted nothing in it but Gyp, and Gyp
had fainted at his touch. No wonder he felt miserable. He opened a door.
What room was this? A piano! The drawing-room. Ugh! No fire—what misery!
He recoiled to the doorway and stood listening. Not a sound. Grey light
in the cheerless room; almost dark already in the hall behind him. What
a life these English lived—worse than the winter in his old country home
in Sweden, where, at all events, they kept good fires. And, suddenly,
all his being revolted. Stay here and face that father—and that image
of a servant! Stay here for a night of this! Gyp was not his Gyp, lying
there with that baby beside her, in this hostile house. Smothering his
footsteps, he made for the outer hall. There were his coat and hat. He
put them on. His bag? He could not see it. No matter! They could send
it after him. He would write to her—say that her fainting had upset
him—that he could not risk making her faint again—could not stay in the
house so near her, yet so far. She would understand. And there came over
him a sudden wave of longing. Gyp! He wanted her. To be with her! To
look at her and kiss her, and feel her his own again! And, opening the
door, he passed out on to the drive and strode away, miserable and sick
at heart. All the way to the station through the darkening lanes, and in
the railway carriage going up, he felt that aching wretchedness. Only
in the lighted street, driving back to Rosek’s, did he shake it off a
little. At dinner and after, drinking that special brandy he nearly lost
it; but it came back when he went to bed, till sleep relieved him with
its darkness and dreams.

XII

Gyp’s recovery proceeded at first with a sure rapidity which delighted
Winton. As the economic agent pointed out, she was beautifully made, and
that had a lot to do with it!

Before Christmas Day, she was already out, and on Christmas morning the
old doctor, by way of present, pronounced her fit and ready to go home
when she liked. That afternoon, she was not so well, and next day
back again upstairs. Nothing seemed definitely wrong, only a sort of
desperate lassitude; as if the knowledge that to go back was within her
power, only needing her decision, had been too much for her. And since
no one knew her inward feelings, all were puzzled except Winton. The
nursing of her child was promptly stopped.

It was not till the middle of January that she said to him.

“I must go home, Dad.”

The word “home” hurt him, and he only answered:

“Very well, Gyp; when?”

“The house is quite ready. I think I had better go to-morrow. He’s still
at Rosek’s. I won’t let him know. Two or three days there by myself
first would be better for settling baby in.”

“Very well; I’ll take you up.”

He made no effort to ascertain her feelings toward Fiorsen. He knew too
well.

They travelled next day, reaching London at half-past two. Betty had
gone up in the early morning to prepare the way. The dogs had been
with Aunt Rosamund all this time. Gyp missed their greeting; but the
installation of Betty and the baby in the spare room that was now to be
the nursery, absorbed all her first energies. Light was just beginning
to fail when, still in her fur, she took a key of the music-room and
crossed the garden, to see how all had fared during her ten weeks’
absence. What a wintry garden! How different from that languorous, warm,
moonlit night when Daphne Wing had come dancing out of the shadow of the
dark trees. How bare and sharp the boughs against the grey, darkening
sky—and not a song of any bird, not a flower! She glanced back at the
house. Cold and white it looked, but there were lights in her room and
in the nursery, and someone just drawing the curtains. Now that the
leaves were off, one could see the other houses of the road, each
different in shape and colour, as is the habit of London houses. It was
cold, frosty; Gyp hurried down the path. Four little icicles had formed
beneath the window of the music-room. They caught her eye, and, passing
round to the side, she broke one off. There must be a fire in there,
for she could see the flicker through the curtains not quite drawn.
Thoughtful Ellen had been airing it! But, suddenly, she stood still.
There was more than a fire in there! Through the chink in the drawn
curtains she had seen two figures seated on the divan. Something seemed
to spin round in her head. She turned to rush away. Then a kind of
superhuman coolness came to her, and she deliberately looked in. He and
Daphne Wing! His arm was round her neck. The girl’s face riveted her
eyes. It was turned a little back and up, gazing at him, the lips
parted, the eyes hypnotized, adoring; and her arm round him seemed to
shiver—with cold, with ecstasy?

Again that something went spinning through Gyp’s head. She raised her
hand. For a second it hovered close to the glass. Then, with a sick
feeling, she dropped it and turned away.

Never! Never would she show him or that girl that they could hurt her!
Never! They were safe from any scene she would make—safe in their
nest! And blindly, across the frosty grass, through the unlighted
drawing-room, she went upstairs to her room, locked the door, and
sat down before the fire. Pride raged within her. She stuffed her
handkerchief between her teeth and lips; she did it unconsciously. Her
eyes felt scorched from the fire-flames, but she did not trouble to hold
her hand before them.

Suddenly she thought: ‘Suppose I HAD loved him?’ and laughed. The
handkerchief dropped to her lap, and she looked at it with wonder—it was
blood-stained. She drew back in the chair, away from the scorching of
the fire, and sat quite still, a smile on her lips. That girl’s eyes,
like a little adoring dog’s—that girl, who had fawned on her so! She had
got her “distinguished man”! She sprang up and looked at herself in the
glass; shuddered, turned her back on herself, and sat down again. In her
own house! Why not here—in this room? Why not before her eyes? Not yet
a year married! It was almost funny—almost funny! And she had her first
calm thought: ‘I am free.’

But it did not seem to mean anything, had no value to a spirit so
bitterly stricken in its pride. She moved her chair closer to the fire
again. Why had she not tapped on the window? To have seen that girl’s
face ashy with fright! To have seen him—caught—caught in the room she
had made beautiful for him, the room where she had played for him so
many hours, the room that was part of the house that she paid for! How
long had they used it for their meetings—sneaking in by that door from
the back lane? Perhaps even before she went away—to bear his child! And
there began in her a struggle between mother instinct and her sense of
outrage—a spiritual tug-of-war so deep that it was dumb, unconscious—to
decide whether her baby would be all hers, or would have slipped away
from her heart, and be a thing almost abhorrent.

She huddled nearer the fire, feeling cold and physically sick. And
suddenly the thought came to her: ‘If I don’t let the servants know
I’m here, they might go out and see what I saw!’ Had she shut the
drawing-room window when she returned so blindly? Perhaps already—! In a
fever, she rang the bell, and unlocked the door. The maid came up.

“Please shut the drawing-room, window, Ellen; and tell Betty I’m afraid
I got a little chill travelling. I’m going to bed. Ask her if she can
manage with baby.” And she looked straight into the girl’s face. It wore
an expression of concern, even of commiseration, but not that fluttered
look which must have been there if she had known.

“Yes, m’m; I’ll get you a hot-water bottle, m’m. Would you like a hot
bath and a cup of hot tea at once?”

Gyp nodded. Anything—anything! And when the maid was gone, she thought
mechanically: ‘A cup of hot tea! How quaint! What should it be but hot?’

The maid came back with the tea; she was an affectionate girl, full of
that admiring love servants and dogs always felt for Gyp, imbued, too,
with the instinctive partisanship which stores itself one way or the
other in the hearts of those who live in houses where the atmosphere
lacks unity. To her mind, the mistress was much too good for him—a
foreigner—and such ‘abits! Manners—he hadn’t any! And no good would come
of it. Not if you took her opinion!

“And I’ve turned the water in, m’m. Will you have a little mustard in
it?”

Again Gyp nodded. And the girl, going downstairs for the mustard, told
cook there was “that about the mistress that makes you quite pathetic.”
The cook, who was fingering her concertina, for which she had a passion,
answered:

“She ‘ides up her feelin’s, same as they all does. Thank ‘eaven she
haven’t got that drawl, though, that ‘er old aunt ‘as—always makes me
feel to want to say, ‘Buck up, old dear, you ain’t ‘alf so precious as
all that!’”

And when the maid Ellen had taken the mustard and gone, she drew out her
concertina to its full length and, with cautionary softness, began to
practise “Home, Sweet Home!”

To Gyp, lying in her hot bath, those muffled strains just mounted, not
quite as a tune, rather as some far-away humming of large flies. The
heat of the water, the pungent smell of the mustard, and that droning
hum slowly soothed and drowsed away the vehemence of feeling. She
looked at her body, silver-white in the yellowish water, with a dreamy
sensation. Some day she, too, would love! Strange feeling she had never
had before! Strange, indeed, that it should come at such a moment,
breaking through the old instinctive shrinking. Yes; some day love would
come to her. There floated before her brain the adoring look on Daphne
Wing’s face, the shiver that had passed along her arm, and pitifulness
crept into her heart—a half-bitter, half-admiring pitifulness. Why
should she grudge—she who did not love? The sounds, like the humming
of large flies, grew deeper, more vibrating. It was the cook, in her
passion swelling out her music on the phrase,

     “Be it ne-e-ver so humble,
      There’s no-o place like home!”


XIII

That night, Gyp slept peacefully, as though nothing had happened, as
though there were no future at all before her. She woke into misery. Her
pride would never let her show the world what she had discovered, would
force her to keep an unmoved face and live an unmoved life. But the
struggle between mother-instinct and revolt was still going on within
her. She was really afraid to see her baby, and she sent word to Betty
that she thought it would be safer if she kept quite quiet till the
afternoon.

She got up at noon and stole downstairs. She had not realized how
violent was her struggle over HIS child till she was passing the door
of the room where it was lying. If she had not been ordered to give up
nursing, that struggle would never have come. Her heart ached, but a
demon pressed her on and past the door. Downstairs she just pottered
round, dusting her china, putting in order the books which, after
house-cleaning, the maid had arranged almost too carefully, so that the
first volumes of Dickens and Thackeray followed each other on the top
shell, and the second volumes followed each other on the bottom shelf.
And all the time she thought dully: ‘Why am I doing this? What do I care
how the place looks? It is not my home. It can never be my home!’

For lunch she drank some beef tea, keeping up the fiction of her
indisposition. After that, she sat down at her bureau to write.
Something must be decided! There she sat, her forehead on her hand,
and nothing came—not one word—not even the way to address him; just the
date, and that was all. At a ring of the bell she started up. She could
not see anybody! But the maid only brought a note from Aunt Rosamund,
and the dogs, who fell frantically on their mistress and instantly began
to fight for her possession. She went on her knees to separate them,
and enjoin peace and good-will, and their little avid tongues furiously
licked her cheeks. Under the eager touch of those wet tongues the band
round her brain and heart gave way; she was overwhelmed with longing for
her baby. Nearly a day since she had seen her—was it possible? Nearly
a day without sight of those solemn eyes and crinkled toes and fingers!
And followed by the dogs, she went upstairs.

The house was invisible from the music-room; and, spurred on by thought
that, until Fiorsen knew she was back, those two might be there in each
other’s arms any moment of the day or night, Gyp wrote that evening:

“DEAR GUSTAV,—We are back.—GYP.”

What else in the world could she say? He would not get it till he woke
about eleven. With the instinct to take all the respite she could, and
knowing no more than before how she would receive his return, she went
out in the forenoon and wandered about all day shopping and trying not
to think. Returning at tea-time, she went straight up to her baby, and
there heard from Betty that he had come, and gone out with his violin to
the music-room.

Bent over the child, Gyp needed all her self-control—but her
self-control was becoming great. Soon, the girl would come fluttering
down that dark, narrow lane; perhaps at this very minute her fingers
were tapping at the door, and he was opening it to murmur, “No; she’s
back!” Ah, then the girl would shrink! The rapid whispering—some other
meeting-place! Lips to lips, and that look on the girl’s face; till she
hurried away from the shut door, in the darkness, disappointed! And
he, on that silver-and-gold divan, gnawing his moustache, his
eyes—catlike—-staring at the fire! And then, perhaps, from his violin
would come one of those swaying bursts of sound, with tears in them, and
the wind in them, that had of old bewitched her! She said:

“Open the window just a little, Betty dear—it’s hot.”

There it was, rising, falling! Music! Why did it so move one even when,
as now, it was the voice of insult! And suddenly she thought: “He
will expect me to go out there again and play for him. But I will not,
never!”

She put her baby down, went into her bedroom, and changed hastily into a
teagown for the evening, ready to go downstairs. A little shepherdess
in china on the mantel-shelf attracted her attention, and she took it
in her hand. She had bought it three and more years ago, when she first
came to London, at the beginning of that time of girl-gaiety when all
life seemed a long cotillion, and she its leader. Its cool daintiness
made it seem the symbol of another world, a world without depths or
shadows, a world that did not feel—a happy world!

She had not long to wait before he tapped on the drawing-room window.
She got up from the tea-table to let him in. Why do faces gazing in
through glass from darkness always look hungry—searching, appealing for
what you have and they have not? And while she was undoing the latch
she thought: ‘What am I going to say? I feel nothing!’ The ardour of his
gaze, voice, hands seemed to her so false as to be almost comic; even
more comically false his look of disappointment when she said:

“Please take care; I’m still brittle!” Then she sat down again and
asked:

“Will you have some tea?”

“Tea! I have you back, and you ask me if I will have tea Gyp! Do you
know what I have felt like all this time? No; you don’t know. You know
nothing of me—do you?”

A smile of sheer irony formed on her lips—without her knowing it was
there. She said:

“Have you had a good time at Count Rosek’s?” And, without her will,
against her will, the words slipped out: “I’m afraid you’ve missed the
music-room!”

His stare wavered; he began to walk up and down.

“Missed! Missed everything! I have been very miserable, Gyp. You’ve no
idea how miserable. Yes, miserable, miserable, miserable!” With each
repetition of that word, his voice grew gayer. And kneeling down in
front of her, he stretched his long arms round her till they met behind
her waist: “Ah, my Gyp! I shall be a different being, now.”

And Gyp went on smiling. Between that, and stabbing these false raptures
to the heart, there seemed to be nothing she could do. The moment his
hands relaxed, she got up and said:

“You know there’s a baby in the house?”

He laughed.

“Ah, the baby! I’d forgotten. Let’s go up and see it.”

Gyp answered:

“You go.”

She could feel him thinking: ‘Perhaps it will make her nice to me!’ He
turned suddenly and went.

She stood with her eyes shut, seeing the divan in the music-room and the
girl’s arm shivering. Then, going to the piano, she began with all her
might to play a Chopin polonaise.

That evening they dined out, and went to “The Tales of Hoffmann.” By
such devices it was possible to put off a little longer what she was
going to do. During the drive home in the dark cab, she shrank away
into her corner, pretending that his arm would hurt her dress; her
exasperated nerves were already overstrung. Twice she was on the
very point of crying out: “I am not Daphne Wing!” But each time pride
strangled the words in her throat. And yet they would have to come. What
other reason could she find to keep him from her room?

But when in her mirror she saw him standing behind her—he had crept into
the bedroom like a cat—fierceness came into her. She could see the blood
rush up in her own white face, and, turning round she said:

“No, Gustav, go out to the music-room if you want a companion.”

He recoiled against the foot of the bed and stared at her haggardly, and
Gyp, turning back to her mirror, went on quietly taking the pins out of
her hair. For fully a minute she could see him leaning there, moving his
head and hands as though in pain. Then, to her surprise, he went. And a
vague feeling of compunction mingled with her sense of deliverance. She
lay awake a long time, watching the fire-glow brighten and darken on
the ceiling, tunes from “The Tales of Hoffmann” running in her head;
thoughts and fancies crisscrossing in her excited brain. Falling asleep
at last, she dreamed she was feeding doves out of her hand, and one of
them was Daphne Wing. She woke with a start. The fire still burned, and
by its light she saw him crouching at the foot of the bed, just as he
had on their wedding-night—the same hungry yearning in his face, and an
arm outstretched. Before she could speak, he began:

“Oh, Gyp, you don’t understand! All that is nothing—it is only you I
want—always. I am a fool who cannot control himself. Think! It’s a long
time since you went away from me.”

Gyp said, in a hard voice:

“I didn’t want to have a child.”

He said quickly:

“No; but now you have it you are glad. Don’t be unmerciful, my Gyp! It
is like you to be merciful. That girl—it is all over—I swear—I promise.”

His hand touched her foot through the soft eiderdown. Gyp thought: ‘Why
does he come and whine to me like this? He has no dignity—none!’ And she
said:

“How can you promise? You have made the girl love you. I saw her face.”

He drew his hand back.

“You saw her?”

“Yes.”

He was silent, staring at her. Presently he began again:

“She is a little fool. I do not care for the whole of her as much as I
care for your one finger. What does it matter what one does in that
way if one does not care? The soul, not the body, is faithful. A man
satisfies appetite—it is nothing.”

Gyp said:

“Perhaps not; but it is something when it makes others miserable.”

“Has it made you miserable, my Gyp?”

His voice had a ring of hope. She answered, startled:

“I? No—her.”

“Her? Ho! It is an experience for her—it is life. It will do her no
harm.”

“No; nothing will do anybody harm if it gives you pleasure.”

At that bitter retort, he kept silence a long time, now and then heaving
a long sigh. His words kept sounding in her heart: “The soul, not the
body, is faithful.” Was he, after all, more faithful to her than she
had ever been, could ever be—who did not love, had never loved him? What
right had she to talk, who had married him out of vanity, out of—what?

And suddenly he said:

“Gyp! Forgive!”

She uttered a sigh, and turned away her face.

He bent down against the eider-down. She could hear him drawing long,
sobbing breaths, and, in the midst of her lassitude and hopelessness,
a sort of pity stirred her. What did it matter? She said, in a choked
voice:

“Very well, I forgive.”

XIV

The human creature has wonderful power of putting up with things. Gyp
never really believed that Daphne Wing was of the past. Her sceptical
instinct told her that what Fiorsen might honestly mean to do was very
different from what he would do under stress of opportunity carefully
put within his reach.

Since her return, Rosek had begun to come again, very careful not
to repeat his mistake, but not deceiving her at all. Though his
self-control was as great as Fiorsen’s was small, she felt he had not
given up his pursuit of her, and would take very good care that Daphne
Wing was afforded every chance of being with her husband. But pride
never let her allude to the girl. Besides, what good to speak of her?
They would both lie—Rosek, because he obviously saw the mistaken line of
his first attack; Fiorsen, because his temperament did not permit him to
suffer by speaking the truth.

Having set herself to endure, she found she must live in the moment,
never think of the future, never think much of anything. Fortunately,
nothing so conduces to vacuity as a baby. She gave herself up to it
with desperation. It was a good baby, silent, somewhat understanding. In
watching its face, and feeling it warm against her, Gyp succeeded daily
in getting away into the hypnotic state of mothers, and cows that chew
the cud. But the baby slept a great deal, and much of its time was
claimed by Betty. Those hours, and they were many, Gyp found difficult.
She had lost interest in dress and household elegance, keeping just
enough to satisfy her fastidiousness; money, too, was scarce, under the
drain of Fiorsen’s irregular requirements. If she read, she began almost
at once to brood. She was cut off from the music-room, had not crossed
its threshold since her discovery. Aunt Rosamund’s efforts to take her
into society were fruitless—all the effervescence was out of that,
and, though her father came, he never stayed long for fear of meeting
Fiorsen. In this condition of affairs, she turned more and more to her
own music, and one morning, after she had come across some compositions
of her girlhood, she made a resolution. That afternoon she dressed
herself with pleasure, for the first time for months, and sallied forth
into the February frost.

Monsieur Edouard Harmost inhabited the ground floor of a house in the
Marylebone Road. He received his pupils in a large back room overlooking
a little sooty garden. A Walloon by extraction, and of great vitality,
he grew old with difficulty, having a soft corner in his heart
for women, and a passion for novelty, even for new music, that was
unappeasable. Any fresh discovery would bring a tear rolling down
his mahogany cheeks into his clipped grey beard, the while he played,
singing wheezily to elucidate the wondrous novelty; or moved his head up
and down, as if pumping.

When Gyp was shown into this well-remembered room he was seated, his
yellow fingers buried in his stiff grey hair, grieving over a pupil who
had just gone out. He did not immediately rise, but stared hard at Gyp.

“Ah,” he said, at last, “my little old friend! She has come back! Now
that is good!” And, patting her hand he looked into her face, which had
a warmth and brilliance rare to her in these days. Then, making for
the mantelpiece, he took therefrom a bunch of Parma violets, evidently
brought by his last pupil, and thrust them under her nose. “Take them,
take them—they were meant for me. Now—how much have you forgotten?
Come!” And, seizing her by the elbow, he almost forced her to the piano.
“Take off your furs. Sit down!”

And while Gyp was taking off her coat, he fixed on her his prominent
brown eyes that rolled easily in their slightly blood-shot whites, under
squared eyelids and cliffs of brow. She had on what Fiorsen called her
“humming-bird” blouse—dark blue, shot with peacock and old rose, and
looked very warm and soft under her fur cap. Monsieur Harmost’s stare
seemed to drink her in; yet that stare was not unpleasant, having in it
only the rather sad yearning of old men who love beauty and know that
their time for seeing it is getting short.

“Play me the ‘Carnival,’” he said. “We shall soon see!”

Gyp played. Twice he nodded; once he tapped his fingers on his teeth,
and showed her the whites of his eyes—which meant: “That will have to be
very different!” And once he grunted. When she had finished, he sat down
beside her, took her hand in his, and, examining the fingers, began:

“Yes, yes, soon again! Spoiling yourself, playing for that fiddler! Trop
sympathique! The back-bone, the back-bone—we shall improve that. Now,
four hours a day for six weeks—and we shall have something again.”

Gyp said softly:

“I have a baby, Monsieur Harmost.”

Monsieur Harmost bounded.

“What! That is a tragedy!” Gyp shook her head. “You like it? A baby!
Does it not squall?”

“Very little.”

“Mon Dieu! Well, well, you are still as beautiful as ever. That is
something. Now, what can you do with this baby? Could you get rid of it
a little? This is serious. This is a talent in danger. A fiddler, and a
baby! C’est beaucoup! C’est trop!”

Gyp smiled. And Monsieur Harmost, whose exterior covered much
sensibility, stroked her hand.

“You have grown up, my little friend,” he said gravely. “Never mind;
nothing is wasted. But a baby!” And he chirruped his lips. “Well;
courage! We shall do things yet!”

Gyp turned her head away to hide the quiver of her lips. The scent of
latakia tobacco that had soaked into things, and of old books and
music, a dark smell, like Monsieur Harmost’s complexion; the old brown
curtains, the sooty little back garden beyond, with its cat-runs, and
its one stunted sumach tree; the dark-brown stare of Monsieur Harmost’s
rolling eyes brought back that time of happiness, when she used to
come week after week, full of gaiety and importance, and chatter away,
basking in his brusque admiration and in music, all with the glamourous
feeling that she was making him happy, and herself happy, and going to
play very finely some day.

The voice of Monsieur Harmost, softly gruff, as if he knew what she was
feeling, increased her emotion; her breast heaved under the humming-bird
blouse, water came into her eyes, and more than ever her lips quivered.
He was saying:

“Come, come! The only thing we cannot cure is age. You were right to
come, my child. Music is your proper air. If things are not all what
they ought to be, you shall soon forget. In music—in music, we can get
away. After all, my little friend, they cannot take our dreams from
us—not even a wife, not even a husband can do that. Come, we shall have
good times yet!”

And Gyp, with a violent effort, threw off that sudden weakness. From
those who serve art devotedly there radiates a kind of glamour. She
left Monsieur Harmost that afternoon, infected by his passion for music.
Poetic justice—on which all homeopathy is founded—was at work to try and
cure her life by a dose of what had spoiled it. To music, she now gave
all the hours she could spare. She went to him twice a week, determining
to get on, but uneasy at the expense, for monetary conditions were ever
more embarrassed. At home, she practised steadily and worked hard at
composition. She finished several songs and studies during the spring
and summer, and left still more unfinished. Monsieur Harmost was
tolerant of these efforts, seeming to know that harsh criticism or
disapproval would cut her impulse down, as frost cuts the life of
flowers. Besides, there was always something fresh and individual in her
things. He asked her one day:

“What does your husband think of these?”

Gyp was silent a moment.

“I don’t show them to him.”

She never had; she instinctively kept back the knowledge that she
composed, dreading his ruthlessness when anything grated on his nerves,
and knowing that a breath of mockery would wither her belief in herself,
frail enough plant already. The only person, besides her master, to
whom she confided her efforts was—strangely enough—Rosek. But he had
surprised her one day copying out some music, and said at once: “I knew.
I was certain you composed. Ah, do play it to me! I am sure you have
talent.” The warmth with which he praised that little “caprice” was
surely genuine; and she felt so grateful that she even played him
others, and then a song for him to sing. From that day, he no longer
seemed to her odious; she even began to have for him a certain
friendliness, to be a little sorry, watching him, pale, trim, and
sphinx-like, in her drawing-room or garden, getting no nearer to the
fulfilment of his desire. He had never again made love to her, but
she knew that at the least sign he would. His face and his invincible
patience made him pathetic to her. Women such as Gyp cannot actively
dislike those who admire them greatly. She consulted him about Fiorsen’s
debts. There were hundreds of pounds owing, it seemed, and, in addition,
much to Rosek himself. The thought of these debts weighed unbearably on
her. Why did he, HOW did he get into debt like this? What became of the
money he earned? His fees, this summer, were good enough. There was such
a feeling of degradation about debt. It was, somehow, so underbred to
owe money to all sorts of people. Was it on that girl, on other women,
that he spent it all? Or was it simply that his nature had holes in
every pocket?

Watching Fiorsen closely, that spring and early summer, she was
conscious of a change, a sort of loosening, something in him had given
way—as when, in winding a watch, the key turns on and on, the ratchet
being broken. Yet he was certainly working hard—perhaps harder than
ever. She would hear him, across the garden, going over and over a
passage, as if he never would be satisfied. But his playing seemed
to her to have lost its fire and sweep; to be stale, and as if
disillusioned. It was all as though he had said to himself: “What’s the
use?” In his face, too, there was a change. She knew—she was certain
that he was drinking secretly. Was it his failure with her? Was it the
girl? Was it simply heredity from a hard-drinking ancestry?

Gyp never faced these questions. To face them would mean useless
discussion, useless admission that she could not love him, useless
asseveration from him about the girl, which she would not believe,
useless denials of all sorts. Hopeless!

He was very irritable, and seemed especially to resent her music
lessons, alluding to them with a sort of sneering impatience. She felt
that he despised them as amateurish, and secretly resented it. He was
often impatient, too, of the time she gave to the baby. His own conduct
with the little creature was like all the rest of him. He would go to
the nursery, much to Betty’s alarm, and take up the baby; be charming
with it for about ten minutes, then suddenly dump it back into its
cradle, stare at it gloomily or utter a laugh, and go out. Sometimes,
he would come up when Gyp was there, and after watching her a little in
silence, almost drag her away.

Suffering always from the guilty consciousness of having no love for
him, and ever more and more from her sense that, instead of saving
him she was, as it were, pushing him down-hill—ironical nemesis for
vanity!—Gyp was ever more and more compliant to his whims, trying to
make up. But this compliance, when all the time she felt further and
further away, was straining her to breaking-point. Hers was a nature
that goes on passively enduring till something snaps; after that—no
more.

Those months of spring and summer were like a long spell of drought,
when moisture gathers far away, coming nearer, nearer, till, at last,
the deluge bursts and sweeps the garden.

XV

The tenth of July that year was as the first day of summer. There had
been much fine weather, but always easterly or northerly; now, after a
broken, rainy fortnight, the sun had come in full summer warmth with
a gentle breeze, drifting here and there scent of the opening lime
blossom. In the garden, under the trees at the far end, Betty sewed at a
garment, and the baby in her perambulator had her seventh morning sleep.
Gyp stood before a bed of pansies and sweet peas. How monkeyish the
pansies’ faces! The sweet peas, too, were like tiny bright birds
fastened to green perches swaying with the wind. And their little green
tridents, growing out from the queer, flat stems, resembled the antennae
of insects. Each of these bright frail, growing things had life and
individuality like herself!

The sound of footsteps on the gravel made her turn. Rosek was coming
from the drawing-room window. Rather startled, Gyp looked at him over
her shoulder. What had brought him at eleven o’clock in the morning? He
came up to her, bowed, and said:

“I came to see Gustav. He’s not up yet, it seems. I thought I would
speak to you first. Can we talk?”

Hesitating just a second, Gyp drew off her gardening-gloves:

“Of course! Here? Or in the drawing-room?”

Rosek answered:

“In the drawing-room, please.”

A faint tremor passed through her, but she led the way, and seated
herself where she could see Betty and the baby. Rosek stood looking down
at her; his stillness, the sweetish gravity of his well-cut lips, his
spotless dandyism stirred in Gyp a kind of unwilling admiration.

“What is it?” she said.

“Bad business, I’m afraid. Something must be done at once. I have
been trying to arrange things, but they will not wait. They are even
threatening to sell up this house.”

With a sense of outrage, Gyp cried:

“Nearly everything here is mine.”

Rosek shook his head.

“The lease is in his name—you are his wife. They can do it, I assure
you.” A sort of shadow passed over his face, and he added: “I cannot
help him any more—just now.”

Gyp shook her head quickly.

“No—of course! You ought not to have helped him at all. I can’t bear—”
He bowed, and she stopped, ashamed. “How much does he owe altogether?”

“About thirteen hundred pounds. It isn’t much, of course. But there is
something else—”

“Worse?”

Rosek nodded.

“I am afraid to tell you; you will think again perhaps that I am trying
to make capital out of it. I can read your thoughts, you see. I cannot
afford that you should think that, this time.”

Gyp made a little movement as though putting away his words.

“No; tell me, please.”

Rosek shrugged his shoulders.

“There is a man called Wagge, an undertaker—the father of someone you
know—”

“Daphne Wing?”

“Yes. A child is coming. They have made her tell. It means the
cancelling of her engagements, of course—and other things.”

Gyp uttered a little laugh; then she said slowly:

“Can you tell me, please, what this Mr.—Wagge can do?”

Again Rosek shrugged his shoulders.

“He is rabid—a rabid man of his class is dangerous. A lot of money will
be wanted, I should think—some blood, perhaps.”

He moved swiftly to her, and said very low:

“Gyp, it is a year since I told you of this. You did not believe me
then. I told you, too, that I loved you. I love you more, now, a hundred
times! Don’t move! I am going up to Gustav.”

He turned, and Gyp thought he was really going; but he stopped and came
back past the line of the window. The expression of his face was quite
changed, so hungry that, for a moment, she felt sorry for him. And that
must have shown in her face, for he suddenly caught at her, and tried
to kiss her lips; she wrenched back, and he could only reach her throat,
but that he kissed furiously. Letting her go as suddenly, he bent his
head and went out without a look.

Gyp stood wiping his kisses off her throat with the back of her hand,
dumbly, mechanically thinking: “What have I done to be treated like
this? What HAVE I done?” No answer came. And such rage against men
flared up that she just stood there, twisting her garden-gloves in her
hands, and biting the lips he would have kissed. Then, going to her
bureau, she took up her address book and looked for the name: Wing, 88,
Frankland Street, Fulham. Unhooking her little bag from off the back of
the chair, she put her cheque-book into it. Then, taking care to make no
sound, she passed into the hall, caught up her sunshade, and went out,
closing the door without noise.

She walked quickly toward Baker Street. Her gardening-hat was right
enough, but she had come out without gloves, and must go into the first
shop and buy a pair. In the choosing of them, she forgot her emotions
for a minute. Out in the street again, they came back as bitterly as
ever. And the day was so beautiful—the sun bright, the sky blue, the
clouds dazzling white; from the top of her ‘bus she could see all its
brilliance. There rose up before her the memory of the man who had
kissed her arm at the first ball. And now—this! But, mixed with her
rage, a sort of unwilling compassion and fellow feeling kept rising for
that girl, that silly, sugar-plum girl, brought to such a pass by—her
husband. These feelings sustained her through that voyage to Fulham. She
got down at the nearest corner, walked up a widish street of narrow
grey houses till she came to number eighty-eight. On that newly scrubbed
step, waiting for the door to open, she very nearly turned and fled.
What exactly had she come to do?

The door was opened by a servant in an untidy frock. Mutton! The smell
of mutton—there it was, just as the girl had said!

“Is Miss—Miss Daphne Wing at home?”

In that peculiar “I’ve given it up” voice of domestics in small
households, the servant answered:

“Yes; Miss Disey’s in. D’you want to see ‘er? What nyme?”

Gyp produced her card. The maid looked at it, at Gyp, and at two
brown-painted doors, as much as to say, “Where will you have it?” Then,
opening the first of them, she said:

“Tyke a seat, please; I’ll fetch her.”

Gyp went in. In the middle of what was clearly the dining-room, she
tried to subdue the tremor of her limbs and a sense of nausea. The table
against which her hand rested was covered with red baize, no doubt to
keep the stains of mutton from penetrating to the wood. On the mahogany
sideboard reposed a cruet-stand and a green dish of very red apples.
A bamboo-framed talc screen painted with white and yellow marguerites
stood before a fireplace filled with pampas-grass dyed red. The chairs
were of red morocco, the curtains a brownish-red, the walls green, and
on them hung a set of Landseer prints. The peculiar sensation which red
and green in juxtaposition produce on the sensitive was added to Gyp’s
distress. And, suddenly, her eyes lighted on a little deep-blue china
bowl. It stood on a black stand on the mantel-piece, with nothing in it.
To Gyp, in this room of red and green, with the smell of mutton creeping
in, that bowl was like the crystallized whiff of another world. Daphne
Wing—not Daisy Wagge—had surely put it there! And, somehow, it touched
her—emblem of stifled beauty, emblem of all that the girl had tried to
pour out to her that August afternoon in her garden nearly a year ago.
Thin Eastern china, good and really beautiful! A wonder they allowed it
to pollute this room!

A sigh made her turn round. With her back against the door and a white,
scared face, the girl was standing. Gyp thought: ‘She has suffered
horribly.’ And, going impulsively up to her, she held out her hand.

Daphne Wing sighed out: “Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen!” and, bending over that hand,
kissed it. Gyp saw that her new glove was wet. Then the girl relapsed,
her feet a little forward, her head a little forward, her back against
the door. Gyp, who knew why she stood thus, was swept again by those
two emotions—rage against men, and fellow feeling for one about to go
through what she herself had just endured.

“It’s all right,” she said, gently; “only, what’s to be done?”

Daphne Wing put her hands up over her white face and sobbed. She sobbed
so quietly but so terribly deeply that Gyp herself had the utmost
difficulty not to cry. It was the sobbing of real despair by a creature
bereft of hope and strength, above all, of love—the sort of weeping
which is drawn from desolate, suffering souls only by the touch of
fellow feeling. And, instead of making Gyp glad or satisfying her sense
of justice, it filled her with more rage against her husband—that he had
taken this girl’s infatuation for his pleasure and then thrown her away.
She seemed to see him discarding that clinging, dove-fair girl, for
cloying his senses and getting on his nerves, discarding her with
caustic words, to abide alone the consequences of her infatuation. She
put her hand timidly on that shaking shoulder, and stroked it. For a
moment the sobbing stopped, and the girl said brokenly:

“Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, I do love him so!” At those naive words, a painful
wish to laugh seized on Gyp, making her shiver from head to foot. Daphne
Wing saw it, and went on: “I know—I know—it’s awful; but I do—and now
he—he—” Her quiet but really dreadful sobbing broke out again. And again
Gyp began stroking and stroking her shoulder. “And I have been so awful
to you! Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, do forgive me, please!”

All Gyp could find to answer, was:

“Yes, yes; that’s nothing! Don’t cry—don’t cry!”

Very slowly the sobbing died away, till it was just a long shivering,
but still the girl held her hands over her face and her face down. Gyp
felt paralyzed. The unhappy girl, the red and green room, the smell of
mutton—creeping!

At last, a little of that white face showed; the lips, no longer craving
for sugar-plums, murmured:

“It’s you he—he—really loves all the time. And you don’t love him—that’s
what’s so funny—and—and—I can’t understand it. Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, if
I could see him—just see him! He told me never to come again; and I
haven’t dared. I haven’t seen him for three weeks—not since I told him
about IT. What shall I do? What shall I do?”

His being her own husband seemed as nothing to Gyp at that moment. She
felt such pity and yet such violent revolt that any girl should want to
crawl back to a man who had spurned her. Unconsciously, she had drawn
herself up and pressed her lips together. The girl, who followed every
movement, said piteously:

“I don’t seem to have any pride. I don’t mind what he does to me, or
what he says, if only I can see him.”

Gyp’s revolt yielded to her pity. She said:

“How long before?”

“Three months.”

Three months—and in this state of misery!

“I think I shall do something desperate. Now that I can’t dance, and
THEY know, it’s too awful! If I could see him, I wouldn’t mind anything.
But I know—I know he’ll never want me again. Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, I wish I
was dead! I do!”

A heavy sigh escaped Gyp, and, bending suddenly, she kissed the girl’s
forehead. Still that scent of orange blossom about her skin or hair,
as when she asked whether she ought to love or not; as when she came,
moth-like, from the tree-shade into the moonlight, spun, and fluttered,
with her shadow spinning and fluttering before her. Gyp turned away,
feeling that she must relieve the strain, and pointing to the bowl,
said:

“YOU put that there, I’m sure. It’s beautiful.”

The girl answered, with piteous eagerness:

“Oh, would you like it? Do take it. Count Rosek gave it me.” She started
away from the door. “Oh, that’s papa. He’ll be coming in!”

Gyp heard a man clear his throat, and the rattle of an umbrella falling
into a stand; the sight of the girl wilting and shrinking against the
sideboard steadied her. Then the door opened, and Mr. Wagge entered.
Short and thick, in black frock coat and trousers, and a greyish beard,
he stared from one to the other. He looked what he was, an Englishman
and a chapelgoer, nourished on sherry and mutton, who could and did
make his own way in the world. His features, coloured, as from a deep
liverishness, were thick, like his body, and not ill-natured, except for
a sort of anger in his small, rather piggy grey eyes. He said in a
voice permanently gruff, but impregnated with a species of professional
ingratiation:

“Ye-es? Whom ‘ave I—?”

“Mrs. Fiorsen.”

“Ow!” The sound of his breathing could be heard distinctly; he twisted a
chair round and said:

“Take a seat, won’t you?”

Gyp shook her head.

In Mr. Wagge’s face a kind of deference seemed to struggle with some
more primitive emotion. Taking out a large, black-edged handkerchief,
he blew his nose, passed it freely over his visage, and turning to his
daughter, muttered:

“Go upstairs.”

The girl turned quickly, and the last glimpse of her white face whipped
up Gyp’s rage against men. When the door was shut, Mr. Wagge cleared his
throat; the grating sound carried with it the suggestion of enormously
thick linings.

He said more gruffly than ever:

“May I ask what ‘as given us the honour?”

“I came to see your daughter.”

His little piggy eyes travelled from her face to her feet, to the walls
of the room, to his own watch-chain, to his hands that had begun to rub
themselves together, back to her breast, higher than which they dared
not mount. Their infinite embarrassment struck Gyp. She could almost
hear him thinking: ‘Now, how can I discuss it with this attractive young
female, wife of the scoundrel who’s ruined my daughter? Delicate-that’s
what it is!’ Then the words burst hoarsely from him.

“This is an unpleasant business, ma’am. I don’t know what to say. Reelly
I don’t. It’s awkward; it’s very awkward.”

Gyp said quietly:

“Your daughter is desperately unhappy; and that can’t be good for her
just now.”

Mr. Wagge’s thick figure seemed to writhe. “Pardon me, ma’am,” he
spluttered, “but I must call your husband a scoundrel. I’m sorry to
be impolite, but I must do it. If I had ‘im ‘ere, I don’t know that I
should be able to control myself—I don’t indeed.” Gyp made a movement of
her gloved hands, which he seemed to interpret as sympathy, for he went
on in a stream of husky utterance: “It’s a delicate thing before a lady,
and she the injured party; but one has feelings. From the first I said
this dancin’ was in the face of Providence; but women have no more sense
than an egg. Her mother she would have it; and now she’s got it! Career,
indeed! Pretty career! Daughter of mine! I tell you, ma’am, I’m angry;
there’s no other word for it—I’m angry. If that scoundrel comes within
reach of me, I shall mark ‘im—I’m not a young man, but I shall mark ‘im.
An’ what to say to you, I’m sure I don’t know. That my daughter should
be’ave like that! Well, it’s made a difference to me. An’ now I suppose
her name’ll be dragged in the mud. I tell you frankly I ‘oped you
wouldn’t hear of it, because after all the girl’s got her punishment.
And this divorce-court—it’s not nice—it’s a horrible thing for
respectable people. And, mind you, I won’t see my girl married to that
scoundrel, not if you do divorce ‘im. No; she’ll have her disgrace for
nothing.”

Gyp, who had listened with her head a little bent, raised it suddenly,
and said:

“There’ll be no public disgrace, Mr. Wagge, unless you make it yourself.
If you send Daphne—Daisy—quietly away somewhere till her trouble’s over,
no one need know anything.”

Mr. Wagge, whose mouth had opened slightly, and whose breathing could
certainly have been heard in the street, took a step forward and said:

“Do I understand you to say that you’re not goin’ to take proceedings,
ma’am?”

Gyp shuddered, and shook her head.

Mr. Wagge stood silent, slightly moving his face up and down.

“Well,” he said, at length, “it’s more than she deserves; but I don’t
disguise it’s a relief to me. And I must say, in a young lady like you,
and—and handsome, it shows a Christian spirit.” Again Gyp shivered, and
shook her head. “It does. You’ll allow me to say so, as a man old enough
to be your father—and a regular attendant.”

He held out his hand. Gyp put her gloved hand into it.

“I’m very, very sorry. Please be nice to her.”

Mr. Wagge recoiled a little, and for some seconds stood ruefully rubbing
his hands together and looking from side to side.

“I’m a domestic man,” he said suddenly. “A domestic man in a serious
line of life; and I never thought to have anything like this in my
family—never! It’s been—well, I can’t tell you what it’s been!”

Gyp took up her sunshade. She felt that she must get away; at any moment
he might say something she could not bear—and the smell of mutton rising
fast!

“I am sorry,” she said again; “good-bye”; and moved past him to the
door. She heard him breathing hard as he followed her to open it, and
thought: ‘If only—oh! please let him be silent till I get outside!’ Mr.
Wagge passed her and put his hand on the latch of the front door. His
little piggy eyes scanned her almost timidly.

“Well,” he said, “I’m very glad to have the privilege of your
acquaintance; and, if I may say so, you ‘ave—you ‘ave my ‘earty
sympathy. Good-day.”

The door once shut behind her, Gyp took a long breath and walked swiftly
away. Her cheeks were burning; and, with a craving for protection, she
put up her sunshade. But the girl’s white face came up again before her,
and the sound of her words:

“Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, I wish I was dead! I DO!”

XVI

Gyp walked on beneath her sunshade, making unconsciously for the peace
of trees. Her mind was a whirl of impressions—Daphne Wing’s figure
against the door, Mr. Wagge’s puggy grey-bearded countenance, the red
pampas-grass, the blue bowl, Rosek’s face swooping at her, her last
glimpse of her baby asleep under the trees!

She reached Kensington Gardens, turned into that walk renowned for the
beauty of its flowers and the plainness of the people who frequent it,
and sat down on a bench. It was near the luncheon-hour; nursemaids,
dogs, perambulators, old gentlemen—all were hurrying a little toward
their food. They glanced with critical surprise at this pretty young
woman, leisured and lonely at such an hour, trying to find out what was
wrong with her, as one naturally does with beauty—bow legs or something,
for sure, to balance a face like that! But Gyp noticed none of them,
except now and again a dog which sniffed her knees in passing. For
months she had resolutely cultivated insensibility, resolutely refused
to face reality; the barrier was forced now, and the flood had swept
her away. “Proceedings!” Mr. Wagge had said. To those who shrink from
letting their secret affairs be known even by their nearest friends, the
notion of a public exhibition of troubles simply never comes, and it
had certainly never come to Gyp. With a bitter smile she thought: ‘I’m
better off than she is, after all! Suppose I loved him, too? No, I
never—never—want to love. Women who love suffer too much.’

She sat on that bench a long time before it came into her mind that she
was due at Monsieur Harmost’s for a music lesson at three o’clock. It
was well past two already; and she set out across the grass. The summer
day was full of murmurings of bees and flies, cooings of blissful
pigeons, the soft swish and stir of leaves, and the scent of lime
blossom under a sky so blue, with few white clouds slow, and calm, and
full. Why be unhappy? And one of those spotty spaniel dogs, that have
broad heads, with frizzy topknots, and are always rascals, smelt at her
frock and moved round and round her, hoping that she would throw her
sunshade on the water for him to fetch, this being in his view the only
reason why anything was carried in the hand.

She found Monsieur Harmost fidgeting up and down the room, whose opened
windows could not rid it of the smell of latakia.

“Ah,” he said, “I thought you were not coming! You look pale; are you
not well? Is it the heat? Or”—he looked hard into her face—“has someone
hurt you, my little friend?” Gyp shook her head. “Ah, yes,” he went on
irritably; “you tell me nothing; you tell nobody nothing! You close
up your pretty face like a flower at night. At your age, my child, one
should make confidences; a secret grief is to music as the east wind to
the stomach. Put off your mask for once.” He came close to her. “Tell me
your troubles. It is a long time since I have been meaning to ask. Come!
We are only once young; I want to see you happy.”

But Gyp stood looking down. Would it be relief to pour her soul out?
Would it? His brown eyes questioned her like an old dog’s. She did not
want to hurt one so kind. And yet—impossible!

Monsieur Harmost suddenly sat down at the piano. Resting his hands on
the keys, he looked round at her, and said:

“I am in love with you, you know. Old men can be very much in love, but
they know it is no good—that makes them endurable. Still, we like to
feel of use to youth and beauty; it gives us a little warmth. Come; tell
me your grief!” He waited a moment, then said irritably: “Well, well, we
go to music then!”

It was his habit to sit by her at the piano corner, but to-day he stood
as if prepared to be exceptionally severe. And Gyp played, whether from
overexcited nerves or from not having had any lunch, better than she had
ever played. The Chopin polonaise in A flat, that song of revolution,
which had always seemed so unattainable, went as if her fingers were
being worked for her. When she had finished, Monsieur Harmost, bending
forward, lifted one of her hands and put his lips to it. She felt the
scrub of his little bristly beard, and raised her face with a deep sigh
of satisfaction. A voice behind them said mockingly:

“Bravo!”

There, by the door, stood Fiorsen.

“Congratulations, madame! I have long wanted to see you under the
inspiration of your—master!”

Gyp’s heart began to beat desperately. Monsieur Harmost had not moved. A
faint grin slowly settled in his beard, but his eyes were startled.

Fiorsen kissed the back of his own hand.

“To this old Pantaloon you come to give your heart. Ho—what a lover!”

Gyp saw the old man quiver; she sprang up and cried:

“You brute!”

Fiorsen ran forward, stretching out his arms toward Monsieur Harmost, as
if to take him by the throat.

The old man drew himself up. “Monsieur,” he said, “you are certainly
drunk.”

Gyp slipped between, right up to those outstretched hands till she could
feel their knuckles against her. Had he gone mad? Would he strangle her?
But her eyes never moved from his, and his began to waver; his hands
dropped, and, with a kind of moan, he made for the door.

Monsieur Harmost’s voice behind her said:

“Before you go, monsieur, give me some explanation of this imbecility!”

Fiorsen spun round, shook his fist, and went out muttering. They heard
the front door slam. Gyp turned abruptly to the window, and there, in
her agitation, she noticed little outside things as one does in moments
of bewildered anger. Even into that back yard, summer had crept. The
leaves of the sumach-tree were glistening; in a three-cornered little
patch of sunlight, a black cat with a blue ribbon round its neck was
basking. The voice of one hawking strawberries drifted melancholy from
a side street. She was conscious that Monsieur Harmost was standing very
still, with a hand pressed to his mouth, and she felt a perfect passion
of compunction and anger. That kind and harmless old man—to be so
insulted! This was indeed the culmination of all Gustav’s outrages! She
would never forgive him this! For he had insulted her as well, beyond
what pride or meekness could put up with. She turned, and, running up to
the old man, put both her hands into his.

“I’m so awfully sorry. Good-bye, dear, dear Monsieur Harmost; I shall
come on Friday!” And, before he could stop her, she was gone.

She dived into the traffic; but, just as she reached the pavement on the
other side, felt her dress plucked and saw Fiorsen just behind her. She
shook herself free and walked swiftly on. Was he going to make a scene
in the street? Again he caught her arm. She stopped dead, faced round on
him, and said, in an icy voice:

“Please don’t make scenes in the street, and don’t follow me like this.
If you want to talk to me, you can—at home.”

Then, very calmly, she turned and walked on. But he was still following
her, some paces off. She did not quicken her steps, and to the first
taxicab driver that passed she made a sign, and saying:

“Bury Street—quick!” got in. She saw Fiorsen rush forward, too late to
stop her. He threw up his hand and stood still, his face deadly white
under his broad-brimmed hat. She was far too angry and upset to care.

From the moment she turned to the window at Monsieur Harmost’s, she had
determined to go to her father’s. She would not go back to Fiorsen; and
the one thought that filled her mind was how to get Betty and her baby.
Nearly four! Dad was almost sure to be at his club. And leaning out, she
said: “No; Hyde Park Corner, please.”

The hall porter, who knew her, after calling to a page-boy: “Major
Winton—sharp, now!” came specially out of his box to offer her a seat
and The Times.

Gyp sat with it on her knee, vaguely taking in her surroundings—a thin
old gentleman anxiously weighing himself in a corner, a white-calved
footman crossing with a tea-tray; a number of hats on pegs; the
green-baize board with its white rows of tapelike paper, and
three members standing before it. One of them, a tall, stout,
good-humoured-looking man in pince-nez and a white waistcoat, becoming
conscious, removed his straw hat and took up a position whence, without
staring, he could gaze at her; and Gyp knew, without ever seeming to
glance at him, that he found her to his liking. She saw her father’s
unhurried figure passing that little group, all of whom were conscious
now, and eager to get away out of this sanctum of masculinity, she met
him at the top of the low steps, and said:

“I want to talk to you, Dad.”

He gave her a quick look, selected his hat, and followed to the door. In
the cab, he put his hand on hers and said:

“Now, my dear?”

But all she could get out was:

“I want to come back to you. I can’t go on there. It’s—it’s—I’ve come to
an end.”

His hand pressed hers tightly, as if he were trying to save her the need
for saying more. Gyp went on:

“I must get baby; I’m terrified that he’ll try to keep her, to get me
back.”

“Is he at home?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t told him that I’m going to leave him.”

Winton looked at his watch and asked:

“Does the baby ever go out as late as this?”

“Yes; after tea. It’s cooler.”

“I’ll take this cab on, then. You stay and get the room ready for her.
Don’t worry, and don’t go out till I return.”

And Gyp thought: ‘How wonderful of him not to have asked a single
question.’

The cab stopped at the Bury Street door. She took his hand, put it to
her cheek, and got out. He said quietly:

“Do you want the dogs?”

“Yes—oh, yes! He doesn’t care for them.”

“All right. There’ll be time to get you in some things for the night
after I come back. I shan’t run any risks to-day. Make Mrs. Markey give
you tea.”

Gyp watched the cab gather way again, saw him wave his hand; then, with
a deep sigh, half anxiety, half relief, she rang the bell.

XVII

When the cab debouched again into St. James’ Street, Winton gave the
order: “Quick as you can!” One could think better going fast! A little
red had come into his brown cheeks; his eyes under their half-drawn lids
had a keener light; his lips were tightly closed; he looked as he did
when a fox was breaking cover. Gyp could do no wrong, or, if she could,
he would stand by her in it as a matter of course. But he was going to
take no risks—make no frontal attack. Time for that later, if necessary.
He had better nerves than most people, and that kind of steely
determination and resource which makes many Englishmen of his class
formidable in small operations. He kept his cab at the door, rang, and
asked for Gyp, with a kind of pleasure in his ruse.

“She’s not in yet, sir. Mr. Fiorsen’s in.”

“Ah! And baby?”

“Yes, sir.”

“I’ll come in and see her. In the garden?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Dogs there, too?”

“Yes, sir. And will you have tea, please, sir?”

“No, thanks.” How to effect this withdrawal without causing gossip, and
yet avoid suspicion of collusion with Gyp? And he added: “Unless Mrs.
Fiorsen comes in.”

Passing out into the garden, he became aware that Fiorsen was at the
dining-room window watching him, and decided to make no sign that he
knew this. The baby was under the trees at the far end, and the dogs
came rushing thence with a fury which lasted till they came within scent
of him. Winton went leisurely up to the perambulator, and, saluting
Betty, looked down at his grandchild. She lay under an awning of muslin,
for fear of flies, and was awake. Her solemn, large brown eyes, already
like Gyp’s, regarded him with gravity. Clucking to her once or twice,
as is the custom, he moved so as to face the house. In this position, he
had Betty with her back to it. And he said quietly:

“I’m here with a message from your mistress, Betty. Keep your head;
don’t look round, but listen to me. She’s at Bury Street and going to
stay there; she wants you and baby and the dogs.” The stout woman’s
eyes grew round and her mouth opened. Winton put his hand on the
perambulator. “Steady, now! Go out as usual with this thing. It’s about
your time; and wait for me at the turning to Regent’s Park. I’ll come on
in my cab and pick you all up. Don’t get flurried; don’t take anything;
do exactly as you usually would. Understand?”

It is not in the nature of stout women with babies in their charge to
receive such an order without question. Her colour, and the heaving of
that billowy bosom made Winton add quickly:

“Now, Betty, pull yourself together; Gyp wants you. I’ll tell you all
about it in the cab.”

The poor woman, still heaving vaguely, could only stammer:

“Yes, sir. Poor little thing! What about its night-things? And Miss
Gyp’s?”

Conscious of that figure still at the window, Winton made some passes
with his fingers at the baby, and said:

“Never mind them. As soon as you see me at the drawing-room window,
get ready and go. Eyes front, Betty; don’t look round; I’ll cover your
retreat! Don’t fail Gyp now. Pull yourself together.”

With a sigh that could have been heard in Kensington, Betty murmured:
“Very well, sir; oh dear!” and began to adjust the strings of her
bonnet. With nods, as if he had been the recipient of some sage remarks
about the baby, Winton saluted, and began his march again towards
the house. He carefully kept his eyes to this side and to that, as if
examining the flowers, but noted all the same that Fiorsen had receded
from the window. Rapid thought told him that the fellow would come back
there to see if he were gone, and he placed himself before a rose-bush,
where, at that reappearance, he could make a sign of recognition. Sure
enough, he came; and Winton quietly raising his hand to the salute
passed on through the drawing-room window. He went quickly into the
hall, listened a second, and opened the dining-room door. Fiorsen was
pacing up and down, pale and restless. He came to a standstill and
stared haggardly at Winton, who said:

“How are you? Gyp not in?”

“No.”

Something in the sound of that “No” touched Winton with a vague—a very
vague—compunction. To be left by Gyp! Then his heart hardened again. The
fellow was a rotter—he was sure of it, had always been sure.

“Baby looks well,” he said.

Fiorsen turned and began to pace up and down again.

“Where is Gyp? I want her to come in. I want her.”

Winton took out his watch.

“It’s not late.” And suddenly he felt a great aversion for the part he
was playing. To get the baby; to make Gyp safe—yes! But, somehow, not
this pretence that he knew nothing about it. He turned on his heel and
walked out. It imperilled everything; but he couldn’t help it. He could
not stay and go on prevaricating like this. Had that woman got clear? He
went back into the drawing-room. There they were—just passing the side
of the house. Five minutes, and they would be down at the turning.
He stood at the window, waiting. If only that fellow did not come in!
Through the partition wall he could hear him still tramping up and down
the dining-room. What a long time a minute was! Three had gone when he
heard the dining-room door opened, and Fiorsen crossing the hall to
the front door. What was he after, standing there as if listening? And
suddenly he heard him sigh. It was just such a sound as many times,
in the long-past days, had escaped himself, waiting, listening for
footsteps, in parched and sickening anxiety. Did this fellow then really
love—almost as he had loved? And in revolt at spying on him like this,
he advanced and said:

“Well, I won’t wait any longer.”

Fiorsen started; he had evidently supposed himself alone. And Winton
thought: ‘By Jove! he does look bad!’

“Good-bye!” he said; but the words: “Give my love to Gyp,” perished on
their way up to his lips.

“Good-bye!” Fiorsen echoed. And Winton went out under the trellis,
conscious of that forlorn figure still standing at the half-opened
door. Betty was nowhere in sight; she must have reached the turning.
His mission had succeeded, but he felt no elation. Round the corner, he
picked up his convoy, and, with the perambulator hoisted on to the taxi,
journeyed on at speed. He had said he would explain in the cab, but the
only remark he made was:

“You’ll all go down to Mildenham to-morrow.”

And Betty, who had feared him ever since their encounter so many years
ago, eyed his profile, without daring to ask questions. Before he
reached home, Winton stopped at a post-office, and sent this telegram:

“Gyp and the baby are with me letter follows.—WINTON.”

It salved a conscience on which that fellow’s figure in the doorway
weighed; besides, it was necessary, lest Fiorsen should go to the
police. The rest must wait till he had talked with Gyp.

There was much to do, and it was late before they dined, and not till
Markey had withdrawn could they begin their talk.

Close to the open windows where Markey had placed two hydrangea
plants—just bought on his own responsibility, in token of silent
satisfaction—Gyp began. She kept nothing back, recounting the whole
miserable fiasco of her marriage. When she came to Daphne Wing and
her discovery in the music-room, she could see the glowing end of her
father’s cigar move convulsively. That insult to his adored one seemed
to Winton so inconceivable that, for a moment, he stopped her recital by
getting up to pace the room. In her own house—her own house! And—after
that, she had gone on with him! He came back to his chair and did not
interrupt again, but his stillness almost frightened her.

Coming to the incidents of the day itself, she hesitated. Must she tell
him, too, of Rosek—was it wise, or necessary? The all-or-nothing candour
that was part of her nature prevailed, and she went straight on, and,
save for the feverish jerking of his evening shoe, Winton made no sign.
When she had finished, he got up and slowly extinguished the end of his
cigar against the window-sill; then looking at her lying back in her
chair as if exhausted, he said: “By God!” and turned his face away to
the window.

At that hour before the theatres rose, a lull brooded in the London
streets; in this quiet narrow one, the town’s hum was only broken by the
clack of a half-drunken woman bickering at her man as they lurched along
for home, and the strains of a street musician’s fiddle, trying to make
up for a blank day. The sound vaguely irritated Winton, reminding him of
those two damnable foreigners by whom she had been so treated. To have
them at the point of a sword or pistol—to teach them a lesson! He heard
her say:

“Dad, I should like to pay his debts. Then things would be as they were
when I married him.”

He emitted an exasperated sound. He did not believe in heaping coals of
fire.

“I want to make sure, too, that the girl is all right till she’s over
her trouble. Perhaps I could use some of that—that other money, if mine
is all tied up?”

It was sheer anger, not disapproval of her impulse, that made him
hesitate; money and revenge would never be associated in his mind. Gyp
went on:

“I want to feel as if I’d never let him marry me. Perhaps his debts are
all part of that—who knows? Please!”

Winton looked at her. How like—when she said that “Please!” How like—her
figure sunk back in the old chair, and the face lifted in shadow! A sort
of exultation came to him. He had got her back—had got her back!

XVIII

Fiorsen’s bedroom was—as the maid would remark—“a proper pigsty”—until
he was out of it and it could be renovated each day. He had a talent
for disorder, so that the room looked as if three men instead of one
had gone to bed in it. Clothes and shoes, brushes, water, tumblers,
breakfast-tray, newspapers, French novels, and cigarette-ends—none were
ever where they should have been; and the stale fumes from the many
cigarettes he smoked before getting up incommoded anyone whose duty it
was to take him tea and shaving-water. When, on that first real summer
day, the maid had brought Rosek up to him, he had been lying a long time
on his back, dreamily watching the smoke from his cigarette and
four flies waltzing in the sunlight that filtered through the green
sun-blinds. This hour, before he rose, was his creative moment, when he
could best see the form of music and feel inspiration for its rendering.
Of late, he had been stale and wretched, all that side of him dull; but
this morning he felt again the delicious stir of fancy, that vibrating,
half-dreamy state when emotion seems so easily to find shape and the
mind pierces through to new expression. Hearing the maid’s knock, and
her murmured: “Count Rosek to see you, sir,” he thought: ‘What the devil
does he want?’ A larger nature, drifting without control, in contact
with a smaller one, who knows his own mind exactly, will instinctively
be irritable, though he may fail to grasp what his friend is after.

And pushing the cigarette-box toward Rosek, he turned away his head. It
would be money he had come about, or—that girl! That girl—he wished
she was dead! Soft, clinging creature! A baby! God! What a fool he had
been—ah, what a fool! Such absurdity! Unheard of! First Gyp—then her!
He had tried to shake the girl off. As well try to shake off a burr! How
she clung! He had been patient—oh, yes—patient and kind, but how go on
when one was tired—tired of her—and wanting only Gyp, only his own wife?
That was a funny thing! And now, when, for an hour or two, he had shaken
free of worry, had been feeling happy—yes, happy—this fellow must come,
and stand there with his face of a sphinx! And he said pettishly:

“Well, Paul! sit down. What troubles have you brought?”

Rosek lit a cigarette but did not sit down. He struck even Fiorsen by
his unsmiling pallor.

“You had better look out for Mr. Wagge, Gustav; he came to me yesterday.
He has no music in his soul.”

Fiorsen sat up.

“Satan take Mr. Wagge! What can he do?”

“I am not a lawyer, but I imagine he can be unpleasant—the girl is
young.”

Fiorsen glared at him, and said:

“Why did you throw me that cursed girl?”

Rosek answered, a little too steadily:

“I did not, my friend.”

“What! You did. What was your game? You never do anything without a
game. You know you did. Come; what was your game?”

“You like pleasure, I believe.”

Fiorsen said violently:

“Look here: I have done with your friendship—you are no friend to me. I
have never really known you, and I should not wish to. It is finished.
Leave me in peace.”

Rosek smiled.

“My dear, that is all very well, but friendships are not finished like
that. Moreover, you owe me a thousand pounds.”

“Well, I will pay it.” Rosek’s eyebrows mounted. “I will. Gyp will lend
it to me.”

“Oh! Is Gyp so fond of you as that? I thought she only loved her
music-lessons.”

Crouching forward with his knees drawn up, Fiorsen hissed out:

“Don’t talk of Gyp! Get out of this! I will pay you your thousand
pounds.”

Rosek, still smiling, answered:

“Gustav, don’t be a fool! With a violin to your shoulder, you are a man.
Without—you are a child. Lie quiet, my friend, and think of Mr. Wagge.
But you had better come and talk it over with me. Good-bye for the
moment. Calm yourself.” And, flipping the ash off his cigarette on to
the tray by Fiorsen’s elbow, he nodded and went.

Fiorsen, who had leaped out of bed, put his hand to his head. The cursed
fellow! Cursed be every one of them—the father and the girl, Rosek and
all the other sharks! He went out on to the landing. The house was quite
still below. Rosek had gone—good riddance! He called, “Gyp!” No answer.
He went into her room. Its superlative daintiness struck his fancy. A
scent of cyclamen! He looked out into the garden. There was the baby
at the end, and that fat woman. No Gyp! Never in when she was
wanted. Wagge! He shivered; and, going back into his bedroom, took a
brandy-bottle from a locked cupboard and drank some. It steadied him; he
locked up the cupboard again, and dressed.

Going out to the music-room, he stopped under the trees to make passes
with his fingers at the baby. Sometimes he felt that it was an adorable
little creature, with its big, dark eyes so like Gyp’s. Sometimes it
excited his disgust—a discoloured brat. This morning, while looking
at it, he thought suddenly of the other that was coming—and grimaced.
Catching Betty’s stare of horrified amazement at the face he was
making at her darling, he burst into a laugh and turned away into the
music-room.

While he was keying up his violin, Gyp’s conduct in never having come
there for so long struck him as bitterly unjust. The girl—who cared
about the wretched girl? As if she made any real difference! It was all
so much deeper than that. Gyp had never loved him, never given him what
he wanted, never quenched his thirst of her! That was the heart of it.
No other woman he had ever had to do with had been like that—kept his
thirst unquenched. No; he had always tired of them before they tired of
him. She gave him nothing really—nothing! Had she no heart or did she
give it elsewhere? What was that Paul had said about her music-lessons?
And suddenly it struck him that he knew nothing, absolutely nothing,
of where she went or what she did. She never told him anything.
Music-lessons? Every day, nearly, she went out, was away for hours. The
thought that she might go to the arms of another man made him put down
his violin with a feeling of actual sickness. Why not? That deep and
fearful whipping of the sexual instinct which makes the ache of jealousy
so truly terrible was at its full in such a nature as Fiorsen’s. He drew
a long breath and shuddered. The remembrance of her fastidious pride,
her candour, above all her passivity cut in across his fear. No, not
Gyp!

He went to a little table whereon stood a tantalus, tumblers, and a
syphon, and pouring out some brandy, drank. It steadied him. And he
began to practise. He took a passage from Brahms’ violin concerto and
began to play it over and over. Suddenly, he found he was repeating the
same flaws each time; he was not attending. The fingering of that thing
was ghastly! Music-lessons! Why did she take them? Waste of time and
money—she would never be anything but an amateur! Ugh! Unconsciously, he
had stopped playing. Had she gone there to-day? It was past lunch-time.
Perhaps she had come in.

He put down his violin and went back to the house. No sign of her! The
maid came to ask if he would lunch. No! Was the mistress to be in? She
had not said. He went into the dining-room, ate a biscuit, and drank a
brandy and soda. It steadied him. Lighting a cigarette, he came back to
the drawing-room and sat down at Gyp’s bureau. How tidy! On the little
calendar, a pencil-cross was set against to-day—Wednesday, another
against Friday. What for? Music-lessons! He reached to a pigeon-hole,
and took out her address-book. “H—Harmost, 305A, Marylebone Road,” and
against it the words in pencil, “3 P.M.”

Three o’clock. So that was her hour! His eyes rested idly on a little
old coloured print of a Bacchante, with flowing green scarf, shaking a
tambourine at a naked Cupid, who with a baby bow and arrow in his hands,
was gazing up at her. He turned it over; on the back was written in a
pointed, scriggly hand, “To my little friend.—E. H.” Fiorsen drew smoke
deep down into his lungs, expelled it slowly, and went to the piano. He
opened it and began to play, staring vacantly before him, the cigarette
burned nearly to his lips. He went on, scarcely knowing what he played.
At last he stopped, and sat dejected. A great artist? Often, nowadays,
he did not care if he never touched a violin again. Tired of standing
up before a sea of dull faces, seeing the blockheads knock their
silly hands one against the other! Sick of the sameness of it all!
Besides—besides, were his powers beginning to fail? What was happening
to him of late?

He got up, went into the dining-room, and drank some brandy. Gyp
could not bear his drinking. Well, she shouldn’t be out so much—taking
music-lessons. Music-lessons! Nearly three o’clock. If he went for once
and saw what she really did—Went, and offered her his escort home! An
attention. It might please her. Better, anyway, than waiting here until
she chose to come in with her face all closed up. He drank a little more
brandy—ever so little—took his hat and went. Not far to walk, but
the sun was hot, and he reached the house feeling rather dizzy. A
maid-servant opened the door to him.

“I am Mr. Fiorsen. Mrs. Fiorsen here?”

“Yes, sir; will you wait?”

Why did she look at him like that? Ugly girl! How hateful ugly people
were! When she was gone, he reopened the door of the waiting-room, and
listened.

Chopin! The polonaise in A flat. Good! Could that be Gyp? Very good! He
moved out, down the passage, drawn on by her playing, and softly turned
the handle. The music stopped. He went in.

When Winton had left him, an hour and a half later that afternoon,
Fiorsen continued to stand at the front door, swaying his body to and
fro. The brandy-nurtured burst of jealousy which had made him insult his
wife and old Monsieur Harmost had died suddenly when Gyp turned on him
in the street and spoke in that icy voice; since then he had felt fear,
increasing every minute. Would she forgive? To one who always acted on
the impulse of the moment, so that he rarely knew afterward exactly what
he had done, or whom hurt, Gyp’s self-control had ever been mysterious
and a little frightening. Where had she gone? Why did she not come in?
Anxiety is like a ball that rolls down-hill, gathering momentum. Suppose
she did not come back! But she must—there was the baby—their baby!

For the first time, the thought of it gave him unalloyed satisfaction.
He left the door, and, after drinking a glass to steady him, flung
himself down on the sofa in the drawing-room. And while he lay there,
the brandy warm within him, he thought: ‘I will turn over a new leaf;
give up drink, give up everything, send the baby into the country,
take Gyp to Paris, Berlin, Vienna, Rome—anywhere out of this England,
anywhere, away from that father of hers and all these stiff, dull folk!
She will like that—she loves travelling!’ Yes, they would be happy!
Delicious nights—delicious days—air that did not weigh you down and
make you feel that you must drink—real inspiration—real music! The
acrid wood-smoke scent of Paris streets, the glistening cleanness of the
Thiergarten, a serenading song in a Florence back street, fireflies in
the summer dusk at Sorrento—he had intoxicating memories of them all!
Slowly the warmth of the brandy died away, and, despite the heat, he
felt chill and shuddery. He shut his eyes, thinking to sleep till she
came in. But very soon he opened them, because—a thing usual with him
of late—he saw such ugly things—faces, vivid, changing as he
looked, growing ugly and uglier, becoming all holes—holes—horrible
holes—Corruption—matted, twisted, dark human-tree-roots of faces!
Horrible! He opened his eyes, for when he did that, they always went. It
was very silent. No sound from above. No sound of the dogs. He would go
up and see the baby.

While he was crossing the hall, there came a ring. He opened the door
himself. A telegram! He tore the envelope.

“Gyp and the baby are with me letter follows.—WINTON.”

He gave a short laugh, shut the door in the boy’s face, and ran
up-stairs; why—heaven knew! There was nobody there now! Nobody! Did it
mean that she had really left him—was not coming back? He stopped by the
side of Gyp’s bed, and flinging himself forward, lay across it, burying
his face. And he sobbed, as men will, unmanned by drink. Had he lost
her? Never to see her eyes closing and press his lips against them!
Never to soak his senses in her loveliness! He leaped up, with the
tears still wet on his face. Lost her? Absurd! That calm, prim, devilish
Englishman, her father—he was to blame—he had worked it all—stealing the
baby!

He went down-stairs and drank some brandy. It steadied him a little.
What should he do? “Letter follows.” Drink, and wait? Go to Bury Street?
No. Drink! Enjoy himself!

He laughed, and, catching up his hat, went out, walking furiously at
first, then slower and slower, for his head began to whirl, and, taking
a cab, was driven to a restaurant in Soho. He had eaten nothing but a
biscuit since his breakfast, always a small matter, and ordered soup and
a flask of their best Chianti—solids he could not face. More than two
hours he sat, white and silent, perspiration on his forehead, now
and then grinning and flourishing his fingers, to the amusement and
sometimes the alarm of those sitting near. But for being known there,
he would have been regarded with suspicion. About half-past nine, there
being no more wine, he got up, put a piece of gold on the table, and
went out without waiting for his change.

In the streets, the lamps were lighted, but daylight was not quite gone.
He walked unsteadily, toward Piccadilly. A girl of the town passed and
looked up at him. Staring hard, he hooked his arm in hers without a
word; it steadied him, and they walked on thus together. Suddenly he
said:

“Well, girl, are you happy?” The girl stopped and tried to disengage her
arm; a rather frightened look had come into her dark-eyed powdered face.
Fiorsen laughed, and held it firm. “When the unhappy meet, they walk
together. Come on! You are just a little like my wife. Will you have a
drink?”

The girl shook her head, and, with a sudden movement, slipped her arm
out of this madman’s and dived away like a swallow through the pavement
traffic. Fiorsen stood still and laughed with his head thrown back. The
second time to-day. SHE had slipped from his grasp. Passers looked
at him, amazed. The ugly devils! And with a grimace, he turned out
of Piccadilly, past St. James’s Church, making for Bury Street. They
wouldn’t let him in, of course—not they! But he would look at the
windows; they had flower-boxes—flower-boxes! And, suddenly, he groaned
aloud—he had thought of Gyp’s figure busy among the flowers at home.
Missing the right turning, he came in at the bottom of the street.
A fiddler in the gutter was scraping away on an old violin. Fiorsen
stopped to listen. Poor devil! “Pagliacci!” Going up to the man—dark,
lame, very shabby, he took out some silver, and put his other hand on
the man’s shoulder.

“Brother,” he said, “lend me your fiddle. Here’s money for you. Come;
lend it to me. I am a great violinist.”

“Vraiment, monsieur!”

“Ah! Vraiment! Voyons! Donnez—un instant—vous verrez.”

The fiddler, doubting but hypnotized, handed him the fiddle; his dark
face changed when he saw this stranger fling it up to his shoulder and
the ways of his fingers with bow and strings. Fiorsen had begun to walk
up the street, his eyes searching for the flower-boxes. He saw them,
stopped, and began playing “Che faro?” He played it wonderfully on
that poor fiddle; and the fiddler, who had followed at his elbow, stood
watching him, uneasy, envious, but a little entranced. Sapristi! This
tall, pale monsieur with the strange face and the eyes that looked drunk
and the hollow chest, played like an angel! Ah, but it was not so easy
as all that to make money in the streets of this sacred town! You might
play like forty angels and not a copper! He had begun another tune—like
little pluckings at your heart—tres joli—tout a fait ecoeurant! Ah,
there it was—a monsieur as usual closing the window, drawing the
curtains! Always same thing! The violin and the bow were thrust back
into his hands; and the tall strange monsieur was off as if devils were
after him—not badly drunk, that one! And not a sou thrown down! With an
uneasy feeling that he had been involved in something that he did not
understand, the lame, dark fiddler limped his way round the nearest
corner, and for two streets at least did not stop. Then, counting the
silver Fiorsen had put into his hand and carefully examining his fiddle,
he used the word, “Bigre!” and started for home.

XIX

Gyp hardly slept at all. Three times she got up, and, stealing to the
door, looked in at her sleeping baby, whose face in its new bed she
could just see by the night-light’s glow. The afternoon had shaken her
nerves. Nor was Betty’s method of breathing while asleep conducive to
the slumber of anything but babies. It was so hot, too, and the sound of
the violin still in her ears. By that little air of Poise, she had
known for certain it was Fiorsen; and her father’s abrupt drawing of the
curtains had clinched that certainty. If she had gone to the window and
seen him, she would not have been half so deeply disturbed as she was by
that echo of an old emotion. The link which yesterday she thought broken
for good was reforged in some mysterious way. The sobbing of that old
fiddle had been his way of saying, “Forgive me; forgive!” To leave him
would have been so much easier if she had really hated him; but she did
not. However difficult it may be to live with an artist, to hate him
is quite as difficult. An artist is so flexible—only the rigid can be
hated. She hated the things he did, and him when he was doing them; but
afterward again could hate him no more than she could love him, and that
was—not at all. Resolution and a sense of the practical began to come
back with daylight. When things were hopeless, it was far better to
recognize it and harden one’s heart.

Winton, whose night had been almost as sleepless—to play like a beggar
in the street, under his windows, had seemed to him the limit!—announced
at breakfast that he must see his lawyer, make arrangements for the
payment of Fiorsen’s debts, and find out what could be done to secure
Gyp against persecution. Some deed was probably necessary; he was vague
on all such matters. In the meantime, neither Gyp nor the baby must go
out. Gyp spent the morning writing and rewriting to Monsieur Harmost,
trying to express her chagrin, but not saying that she had left Fiorsen.

Her father came back from Westminster quiet and angry. He had with
difficulty been made to understand that the baby was Fiorsen’s property,
so that, if the fellow claimed it, legally they would be unable to
resist. The point opened the old wound, forced him to remember that his
own daughter had once belonged to another—father. He had told the lawyer
in a measured voice that he would see the fellow damned first, and had
directed a deed of separation to be prepared, which should provide for
the complete payment of Fiorsen’s existing debts on condition that
he left Gyp and the baby in peace. After telling Gyp this, he took an
opportunity of going to the extempore nursery and standing by the baby’s
cradle. Until then, the little creature had only been of interest as
part of Gyp; now it had for him an existence of its own—this tiny,
dark-eyed creature, lying there, watching him so gravely, clutching his
finger. Suddenly the baby smiled—not a beautiful smile, but it made on
Winton an indelible impression.

Wishing first to settle this matter of the deed, he put off going down
to Mildenham; but “not trusting those two scoundrels a yard”—for he
never failed to bracket Rosek and Fiorsen—he insisted that the baby
should not go out without two attendants, and that Gyp should not go
out alone. He carried precaution to the point of accompanying her to
Monsieur Harmost’s on the Friday afternoon, and expressed a wish to go
in and shake hands with the old fellow. It was a queer meeting. Those
two had as great difficulty in finding anything to say as though they
were denizens of different planets. And indeed, there ARE two planets on
this earth! When, after a minute or so of the friendliest embarrassment,
he had retired to wait for her, Gyp sat down to her lesson.

Monsieur Harmost said quietly:

“Your letter was very kind, my little friend—and your father is very
kind. But, after all, it was a compliment your husband paid me.” His
smile smote Gyp; it seemed to sum up so many resignations. “So you
stay again with your father!” And, looking at her very hard with his
melancholy brown eyes, “When will you find your fate, I wonder?”

“Never!”

Monsieur Harmost’s eyebrows rose.

“Ah,” he said, “you think! No, that is impossible!” He walked twice
very quickly up and down the room; then spinning round on his heel, said
sharply: “Well, we must not waste your father’s time. To work.”

Winton’s simple comment in the cab on the way home was:

“Nice old chap!”

At Bury Street, they found Gyp’s agitated parlour-maid. Going to do the
music-room that morning, she had “found the master sitting on the sofa,
holding his head, and groaning awful. He’s not been at home, ma’am,
since you—you went on your visit, so I didn’t know what to do. I ran for
cook and we got him up to bed, and not knowing where you’d be, ma’am, I
telephoned to Count Rosek, and he came—I hope I didn’t do wrong—and he
sent me down to see you. The doctor says his brain’s on the touch and
go, and he keeps askin’ for you, ma’am. So I didn’t know what to do.”

Gyp, pale to the lips, said:

“Wait here a minute, Ellen,” and went into the dining-room. Winton
followed. She turned to him at once, and said:

“Oh, Dad, what am I to do? His brain! It would be too awful to feel I’d
brought that about.”

Winton grunted. Gyp went on:

“I must go and see. If it’s really that, I couldn’t bear it. I’m afraid
I must go, Dad.”

Winton nodded.

“Well, I’ll come too,” he said. “The girl can go back in the cab and say
we’re on the way.”

Taking a parting look at her baby, Gyp thought bitterly: ‘My fate? THIS
is my fate, and no getting out of it!’ On the journey, she and Winton
were quite silent—but she held his hand tight. While the cook was taking
up to Rosek the news of their arrival, Gyp stood looking out at her
garden. Two days and six hours only since she had stood there above her
pansies; since, at this very spot, Rosek had kissed her throat! Slipping
her hand through Winton’s arm, she said:

“Dad, please don’t make anything of that kiss. He couldn’t help himself,
I suppose. What does it matter, too?”

A moment later Rosek entered. Before she could speak, Winton was saying:

“Thank you for letting us know, sir. But now that my daughter is here,
there will be no further need for your kind services. Good-day!”

At the cruel curtness of those words, Gyp gave the tiniest start
forward. She had seen them go through Rosek’s armour as a sword through
brown paper. He recovered himself with a sickly smile, bowed, and went
out. Winton followed—precisely as if he did not trust him with the hats
in the hall. When the outer door was shut, he said:

“I don’t think he’ll trouble you again.”

Gyp’s gratitude was qualified by a queer compassion. After all, his
offence had only been that of loving her.

Fiorsen had been taken to her room, which was larger and cooler than
his own; and the maid was standing by the side of the bed with a scared
face. Gyp signed to her to go. He opened his eyes presently:

“Gyp! Oh! Gyp! Is it you? The devilish, awful things I see—don’t go away
again! Oh, Gyp!” With a sob he raised himself and rested his forehead
against her. And Gyp felt—as on the first night he came home drunk—a
merging of all other emotions in the desire to protect and heal.

“It’s all right, all right,” she murmured. “I’m going to stay. Don’t
worry about anything. Keep quite quiet, and you’ll soon be well.”

In a quarter of an hour, he was asleep. His wasted look went to her
heart, and that expression of terror which had been coming and going
until he fell asleep! Anything to do with the brain was so horrible!
Only too clear that she must stay—that his recovery depended on her. She
was still sitting there, motionless, when the doctor came, and,
seeing him asleep, beckoned her out. He looked a kindly man, with two
waistcoats, the top one unbuttoned; and while he talked, he winked at
Gyp involuntarily, and, with each wink, Gyp felt that he ripped the veil
off one more domestic secret. Sleep was the ticket—the very ticket for
him! Had something on his mind—yes! And—er—a little given to—brandy?
Ah! all that must stop! Stomach as well as nerves affected. Seeing
things—nasty things—sure sign. Perhaps not a very careful life before
marriage. And married—how long? His kindly appreciative eyes swept Gyp
from top to toe. Year and a half! Quite so! Hard worker at his violin,
too? No doubt! Musicians always a little inclined to be immoderate—too
much sense of beauty—burn the candle at both ends! She must see to that.
She had been away, had she not—staying with her father? Yes. But—no one
like a wife for nursing. As to treatment? Well! One would shove in a
dash of what he would prescribe, night and morning. Perfect quiet. No
stimulant. A little cup of strong coffee without milk, if he seemed low.
Keep him in bed at present. No worry; no excitement. Young man still.
Plenty of vitality. As to herself, no undue anxiety. To-morrow they
would see whether a night nurse would be necessary. Above all, no violin
for a month, no alcohol—in every way the strictest moderation! And with
a last and friendliest wink, leaning heavily on that word “moderation,”
he took out a stylographic pen, scratched on a leaf of his note-book,
shook Gyp’s hand, smiled whimsically, buttoned his upper waistcoat, and
departed.

Gyp went back to her seat by the bed. Irony! She whose only desire was
to be let go free, was mainly responsible for his breakdown! But for
her, there would be nothing on his mind, for he would not be married!
Brooding morbidly, she asked herself—his drinking, debts, even the
girl—had she caused them, too? And when she tried to free him and
herself—this was the result! Was there something fatal about her
that must destroy the men she had to do with? She had made her father
unhappy, Monsieur Harmost—Rosek, and her husband! Even before she
married, how many had tried for her love, and gone away unhappy! And,
getting up, she went to a mirror and looked at herself long and sadly.

XX

Three days after her abortive attempt to break away, Gyp, with much
heart-searching, wrote to Daphne Wing, telling her of Fiorsen’s illness,
and mentioning a cottage near Mildenham, where—if she liked to go—she
would be quite comfortable and safe from all curiosity, and finally
begging to be allowed to make good the losses from any broken
dance-contracts.

Next morning, she found Mr. Wagge with a tall, crape-banded hat in his
black-gloved hands, standing in the very centre of her drawing-room. He
was staring into the garden, as if he had been vouchsafed a vision
of that warm night when the moonlight shed its ghostly glamour on the
sunflowers, and his daughter had danced out there. She had a perfect
view of his thick red neck in its turndown collar, crossed by a black
bow over a shiny white shirt. And, holding out her hand, she said:

“How do you do, Mr. Wagge? It was kind of you to come.”

Mr. Wagge turned. His pug face wore a downcast expression.

“I hope I see you well, ma’am. Pretty place you ‘ave ‘ere. I’m fond of
flowers myself. They’ve always been my ‘obby.”

“They’re a great comfort in London, aren’t they?”

“Ye-es; I should think you might grow the dahlia here.” And having thus
obeyed the obscure instincts of savoir faire, satisfied some obscurer
desire to flatter, he went on: “My girl showed me your letter. I didn’t
like to write; in such a delicate matter I’d rather be vivey vocey. Very
kind, in your position; I’m sure I appreciate it. I always try to do the
Christian thing myself. Flesh passes; you never know when you may have
to take your turn. I said to my girl I’d come and see you.”

“I’m very glad. I hoped perhaps you would.”

Mr. Wagge cleared his throat, and went on, in a hoarser voice:

“I don’t want to say anything harsh about a certain party in your
presence, especially as I read he’s indisposed, but really I hardly know
how to bear the situation. I can’t bring myself to think of money
in relation to that matter; all the same, it’s a serious loss to my
daughter, very serious loss. I’ve got my family pride to think of. My
daughter’s name, well—it’s my own; and, though I say it, I’m respected—a
regular attendant—I think I told you. Sometimes, I assure you, I feel I
can’t control myself, and it’s only that—and you, if I may say so, that
keeps me in check.”

During this speech, his black-gloved hands were clenching and
unclenching, and he shifted his broad, shining boots. Gyp gazed at
them, not daring to look up at his eyes thus turning and turning from
Christianity to shekels, from his honour to the world, from his anger to
herself. And she said:

“Please let me do what I ask, Mr. Wagge. I should be so unhappy if I
mightn’t do that little something.”

Mr. Wagge blew his nose.

“It’s a delicate matter,” he said. “I don’t know where my duty lays. I
don’t, reelly.”

Gyp looked up then.

“The great thing is to save Daisy suffering, isn’t it?”

Mr. Wagge’s face wore for a moment an expression of affront, as if from
the thought: ‘Sufferin’! You must leave that to her father!’ Then it
wavered; the curious, furtive warmth of the attracted male came for
a moment into his little eyes; he averted them, and coughed. Gyp said
softly:

“To please me.”

Mr. Wagge’s readjusted glance stopped in confusion at her waist. He
answered, in a voice that he strove to make bland:

“If you put it in that way, I don’t reelly know ‘ow to refuse; but it
must be quite between you and me—I can’t withdraw my attitude.”

Gyp murmured:

“No, of course. Thank you so much; and you’ll let me know about
everything later. I mustn’t take up your time now.” And she held out her
hand.

Mr. Wagge took it in a lingering manner.

“Well, I HAVE an appointment,” he said; “a gentleman at Campden Hill. He
starts at twelve. I’m never late. GOOD-morning.”

When she had watched his square, black figure pass through the outer
gate, busily rebuttoning those shining black gloves, she went upstairs
and washed her face and hands.

For several days, Fiorsen wavered; but his collapse had come just in
time, and with every hour the danger lessened. At the end of a fortnight
of a perfectly white life, there remained nothing to do in the words of
the doctor but “to avoid all recurrence of the predisposing causes, and
shove in sea air!” Gyp had locked up all brandy—and violins; she could
control him so long as he was tamed by his own weakness. But she passed
some very bitter hours before she sent for her baby, Betty, and the
dogs, and definitely took up life in her little house again. His debts
had been paid, including the thousand pounds to Rosek, and the losses
of Daphne Wing. The girl had gone down to that cottage where no one had
ever heard of her, to pass her time in lonely grief and terror, with the
aid of a black dress and a gold band on her third finger.

August and the first half of September were spent near Bude. Fiorsen’s
passion for the sea, a passion Gyp could share, kept him singularly
moderate and free from restiveness. He had been thoroughly frightened,
and such terror is not easily forgotten. They stayed in a farmhouse,
where he was at his best with the simple folk, and his best could be
charming. He was always trying to get his “mermaid,” as he took to
calling Gyp, away from the baby, getting her away to himself, along the
grassy cliffs and among the rocks and yellow sands of that free coast.
His delight was to find every day some new nook where they could bathe,
and dry themselves by sitting in the sun. And very like a mermaid she
was, on a seaweedy rock, with her feet close together in a little pool,
her fingers combing her drowned hair, and the sun silvering her wet
body. If she had loved him, it would have been perfect. But though,
close to nature like this—there are men to whom towns are poison—he was
so much more easy to bear, even to like, her heart never opened to him,
never fluttered at his voice, or beat more quickly under his kisses. One
cannot regulate these things. The warmth in her eyes when they looked
at her baby, and the coolness when they looked at him, was such that not
even a man, and he an egoist, could help seeing; and secretly he began
to hate that tiny rival, and she began to notice that he did.

As soon as the weather broke, he grew restless, craving his violin, and
they went back to town, in robust health—all three. During those weeks,
Gyp had never been free of the feeling that it was just a lull, of
forces held up in suspense, and the moment they were back in their
house, this feeling gathered density and darkness, as rain gathers in
the sky after a fine spell. She had often thought of Daphne Wing, and
had written twice, getting in return one naive and pathetic answer:

‘DEAR MRS. FIORSEN,

‘Oh, it is kind of you to write, because I know what you must be feeling
about me; and it was so kind of you to let me come here. I try not to
think about things, but of course I can’t help it; and I don’t seem to
care what happens now. Mother is coming down here later on. Sometimes I
lie awake all night, listening to the wind. Don’t you think the wind is
the most melancholy thing in the world? I wonder if I shall die? I hope
I shall. Oh, I do, really! Good-bye, dear Mrs. Fiorsen. I shall never
forgive myself about you.

‘Your grateful,

‘DAPHNE WING.’

The girl had never once been mentioned between her and Fiorsen since
the night when he sat by her bed, begging forgiveness; she did not know
whether he ever gave the little dancer and her trouble a thought, or
even knew what had become of her. But now that the time was getting
near, Gyp felt more and more every day as if she must go down and see
her. She wrote to her father, who, after a dose of Harrogate with Aunt
Rosamund, was back at Mildenham. Winton answered that the nurse was
there, and that there seemed to be a woman, presumably the mother,
staying with her, but that he had not of course made direct inquiry.
Could not Gyp come down? He was alone, and cubbing had begun. It was
like him to veil his longings under such dry statements. But the thought
of giving him pleasure, and of a gallop with hounds fortified intensely
her feeling that she ought to go. Now that baby was so well, and Fiorsen
still not drinking, she might surely snatch this little holiday and
satisfy her conscience about the girl. Since the return from Cornwall,
she had played for him in the music-room just as of old, and she chose
the finish of a morning practice to say:

“Gustav, I want to go to Mildenham this afternoon for a week. Father’s
lonely.”

He was putting away his violin, but she saw his neck grow red.

“To him? No. He will steal you as he stole the baby. Let him have the
baby if he likes. Not you. No.”

Gyp, who was standing by the piano, kept silence at this unexpected
outburst, but revolt blazed up in her. She never asked him anything; he
should not refuse this. He came up behind and put his arms round her.

“My Gyp, I want you here—I am lonely, too. Don’t go away.”

She tried to force his arms apart, but could not, and her anger grew.
She said coldly:

“There’s another reason why I must go.”

“No, no! No good reason—to take you from me.”

“There is! The girl who is just going to have your child is staying near
Mildenham, and I want to see how she is.”

He let go of her then, and recoiling against the divan, sat down. And
Gyp thought: ‘I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to—but it serves him right.’

He muttered, in a dull voice:

“Oh, I hoped she was dead.”

“Yes! For all you care, she might be. I’m going, but you needn’t be
afraid that I shan’t come back. I shall be back to-day week; I promise.”

He looked at her fixedly.

“Yes. You don’t break your promises; you will not break it.” But,
suddenly, he said again: “Gyp, don’t go!”

“I must.”

He got up and caught her in his arms.

“Say you love me, then!”

But she could not. It was one thing to put up with embraces, quite
another to pretend that. When at last he was gone, she sat smoothing her
hair, staring before her with hard eyes, thinking: “Here—where I saw him
with that girl! What animals men are!”

Late that afternoon, she reached Mildenham. Winton met her at the
station. And on the drive up, they passed the cottage where Daphne
Wing was staying. It stood in front of a small coppice, a creepered,
plain-fronted, little brick house, with a garden still full of
sunflowers, tenanted by the old jockey, Pettance, his widowed daughter,
and her three small children. “That talkative old scoundrel,” as Winton
always called him, was still employed in the Mildenham stables, and his
daughter was laundress to the establishment. Gyp had secured for Daphne
Wing the same free, independent, economic agent who had watched over
her own event; the same old doctor, too, was to be the presiding deity.
There were no signs of life about the cottage, and she would not stop,
too eager to be at home again, to see the old rooms, and smell the old
savour of the house, to get to her old mare, and feel its nose nuzzling
her for sugar. It was so good to be back once more, feeling strong and
well and able to ride. The smile of the inscrutable Markey at the front
door was a joy to her, even the darkness of the hall, where a gleam of
last sunlight fell across the skin of Winton’s first tiger, on which she
had so often sunk down dead tired after hunting. Ah, it was nice to be
at home!

In her mare’s box, old Pettance was putting a last touch to cleanliness.
His shaven, skin-tight, wicked old face, smiled deeply. He said in
honeyed tones:

“Good evenin’, miss; beautiful evenin’, ma’am!” And his little burning
brown eyes, just touched by age, regarded her lovingly.

“Well, Pettance, how are you? And how’s Annie, and how are the children?
And how’s this old darling?”

“Wonderful, miss; artful as a kitten. Carry you like a bird to-morrow,
if you’re goin’ out.”

“How are her legs?”

And while Gyp passed her hand down those iron legs, the old mare
examined her down the back of her neck.

“They ‘aven’t filled not once since she come in—she was out all July
and August; but I’ve kept ‘er well at it since, in ‘opes you might be
comin’.”

“They feel splendid.” And, still bending down, Gyp asked: “And how is
your lodger—the young lady I sent you?”

“Well, ma’am, she’s very young, and these very young ladies they get a
bit excited, you know, at such times; I should say she’ve never been—”
With obvious difficulty he checked the words, “to an ‘orse before!”
“Well, you must expect it. And her mother, she’s a dreadful funny one,
miss. She does needle me! Oh, she puts my back up properly! No class, of
course—that’s where it is. But this ‘ere nurse—well, you know, miss, she
won’t ‘ave no nonsense; so there we are. And, of course, you’re bound to
‘ave ‘ighsteria, a bit—losin’ her ‘usband as young as that.”

Gyp could feel his wicked old smile even before she raised herself.
But what did it matter if he did guess? She knew he would keep a stable
secret.

“Oh, we’ve ‘ad some pretty flirts—up and cryin’, dear me! I sleeps in
the next room—oh, yes, at night-time—when you’re a widder at that age,
you can’t expect nothin’ else. I remember when I was ridin’ in Ireland
for Captain O’Neill, there was a young woman—”

Gyp thought: ‘I mustn’t let him get off—or I shall be late for dinner,’
and she said:

“Oh, Pettance, who bought the young brown horse?”

“Mr. Bryn Summer’ay, ma’am, over at Widrington, for an ‘unter, and ‘ack
in town, miss.”

“Summerhay? Ah!” With a touch of the whip to her memory, Gyp recalled
the young man with the clear eyes and teasing smile, on the chestnut
mare, the bold young man who reminded her of somebody, and she added:

“That’ll be a good home for him, I should think.”

“Oh, yes, miss; good ‘ome—nice gentleman, too. He come over here to see
it, and asked after you. I told ‘im you was a married lady now, miss.
‘Ah,’ he said; ‘she rode beautiful!’ And he remembered the ‘orse well.
The major, he wasn’t ‘ere just then, so I let him try the young un; he
popped ‘im over a fence or two, and when he come back he says, ‘Well,
I’m goin’ to have ‘im.’ Speaks very pleasant, an’ don’t waste no
time—‘orse was away before the end of the week. Carry ‘im well; ‘e’s a
strong rider, too, and a good plucked one, but bad ‘ands, I should say.”

“Yes, Pettance; I must go in now. Will you tell Annie I shall be round
to-morrow, to see her?”

“Very good, miss. ‘Ounds meets at Filly Cross, seven-thirty. You’ll be
goin’ out?”

“Rather. Good-night.”

Flying back across the yard, Gyp thought: “‘She rode beautiful!’ How
jolly! I’m glad he’s got my horse.”

XXI

Still glowing from her morning in the saddle, Gyp started out next day
at noon on her visit to the “old scoundrel’s” cottage. It was one of
those lingering mellow mornings of late September, when the air, just
warmed through, lifts off the stubbles, and the hedgerows are not yet
dried of dew. The short cut led across two fields, a narrow strip of
village common, where linen was drying on gorse bushes coming into
bloom, and one field beyond; she met no one. Crossing the road, she
passed into the cottage-garden, where sunflowers and Michaelmas daisies
in great profusion were tangled along the low red-brick garden-walls,
under some poplar trees yellow-flecked already. A single empty chair,
with a book turned face downward, stood outside an open window. Smoke
wreathing from one chimney was the only sign of life. But, standing
undecided before the half-open door, Gyp was conscious, as it were, of
too much stillness, of something unnatural about the silence. She was
just raising her hand to knock when she heard the sound of smothered
sobbing. Peeping through the window, she could just see a woman dressed
in green, evidently Mrs. Wagge, seated at a table, crying into her
handkerchief. At that very moment, too, a low moaning came from the room
above. Gyp recoiled; then, making up her mind, she went in and knocked
at the room where the woman in green was sitting. After fully half a
minute, it was opened, and Mrs. Wagge stood there. The nose and eyes and
cheeks of that thinnish, acid face were red, and in her green dress, and
with her greenish hair (for it was going grey and she put on it a yellow
lotion smelling of cantharides), she seemed to Gyp just like one of
those green apples that turn reddish so unnaturally in the sun. She had
rubbed over her face, which shone in streaks, and her handkerchief
was still crumpled in her hand. It was horrible to come, so fresh and
glowing, into the presence of this poor woman, evidently in bitter
sorrow. And a desperate desire came over Gyp to fly. It seemed dreadful
for anyone connected with him who had caused this trouble to be coming
here at all. But she said as softly as she could:

“Mrs. Wagge? Please forgive me—but is there any news? I am—It was I who
got Daphne down here.”

The woman before her was evidently being torn this way and that, but at
last she answered, with a sniff:

“It—it—was born this morning—dead.” Gyp gasped. To have gone through it
all for that! Every bit of mother-feeling in her rebelled and sorrowed;
but her reason said: Better so! Much better! And she murmured:

“How is she?”

Mrs. Wagge answered, with profound dejection:

“Bad—very bad. I don’t know I’m sure what to say—my feelings are all
anyhow, and that’s the truth. It’s so dreadfully upsetting altogether.”

“Is my nurse with her?”

“Yes; she’s there. She’s a very headstrong woman, but capable, I don’t
deny. Daisy’s very weak. Oh, it IS upsetting! And now I suppose there’ll
have to be a burial. There really seems no end to it. And all because
of—of that man.” And Mrs. Wagge turned away again to cry into her
handkerchief.

Feeling she could never say or do the right thing to the poor lady, Gyp
stole out. At the bottom of the stairs, she hesitated whether to go up
or no. At last, she mounted softly. It must be in the front room that
the bereaved girl was lying—the girl who, but a year ago, had debated
with such naive self-importance whether or not it was her duty to take a
lover. Gyp summoned courage to tap gently. The economic agent opened the
door an inch, but, seeing who it was, slipped her robust and handsome
person through into the corridor.

“You, my dear!” she said in a whisper. “That’s nice!”

“How is she?”

“Fairly well—considering. You know about it?”

“Yes; can I see her?”

“I hardly think so. I can’t make her out. She’s got no spirit, not an
ounce. She doesn’t want to get well, I believe. It’s the man, I expect.”
And, looking at Gyp with her fine blue eyes, she asked: “Is that it? Is
he tired of her?”

Gyp met her gaze better than she had believed possible.

“Yes, nurse.”

The economic agent swept her up and down. “It’s a pleasure to look at
you. You’ve got quite a colour, for you. After all, I believe it MIGHT
do her good to see you. Come in!”

Gyp passed in behind her, and stood gazing, not daring to step forward.
What a white face, with eyes closed, with fair hair still damp on the
forehead, with one white hand lying on the sheet above her heart! What
a frail madonna of the sugar-plums! On the whole of that bed the only
colour seemed the gold hoop round the wedding-finger.

The economic agent said very quietly:

“Look, my dear; I’ve brought you a nice visitor.”

Daphne Wing’s eyes and lips opened and closed again. And the awful
thought went through Gyp: ‘Poor thing! She thought it was going to be
him, and it’s only me!’ Then the white lips said:

“Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, it’s you—it is kind of you!” And the eyes opened
again, but very little, and differently.

The economic agent slipped away. Gyp sat down by the bed and timidly
touched the hand.

Daphne Wing looked at her, and two tears slowly ran down her cheeks.

“It’s over,” she said just audibly, “and there’s nothing now—it was
dead, you know. I don’t want to live. Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, why can’t they
let me die, too?”

Gyp bent over and kissed the hand, unable to bear the sight of those two
slowly rolling tears. Daphne Wing went on:

“You ARE good to me. I wish my poor little baby hadn’t—”

Gyp, knowing her own tears were wetting that hand, raised herself and
managed to get out the words:

“Bear up! Think of your work!”

“Dancing! Ho!” She gave the least laugh ever heard. “It seems so long
ago.”

“Yes; but now it’ll all come back to you again, better than ever.”

Daphne Wing answered by a feeble sigh.

There was silence. Gyp thought: ‘She’s falling asleep.’

With eyes and mouth closed like that, and all alabaster white, the face
was perfect, purged of its little commonnesses. Strange freak that this
white flower of a face could ever have been produced by Mr. and Mrs.
Wagge!

Daphne Wing opened her eyes and said:

“Oh! Mrs. Fiorsen, I feel so weak. And I feel much more lonely now.
There’s nothing anywhere.”

Gyp got up; she felt herself being carried into the mood of the girl’s
heart, and was afraid it would be seen. Daphne Wing went on:

“Do you know, when nurse said she’d brought a visitor, I thought it was
him; but I’m glad now. If he had looked at me like he did—I couldn’t
have borne it.”

Gyp bent down and put her lips to the damp forehead. Faint, very faint,
there was still the scent of orange-blossom.

When she was once more in the garden, she hurried away; but instead of
crossing the fields again, turned past the side of the cottage into the
coppice behind. And, sitting down on a log, her hands pressed to her
cheeks and her elbows to her breast, she stared at the sunlit bracken
and the flies chasing each other over it. Love! Was it always something
hateful and tragic that spoiled lives? Criss-cross! One darting on
another, taking her almost before she knew she was seized, then darting
away and leaving her wanting to be seized again. Or darting on her, who,
when seized, was fatal to the darter, yet had never wanted to be seized.
Or darting one on the other for a moment, then both breaking away too
soon. Did never two dart at each other, seize, and cling, and ever after
be one? Love! It had spoiled her father’s life, and Daphne Wing’s;
never came when it was wanted; always came when it was not. Malevolent
wanderer, alighting here, there; tiring of the spirit before it tired of
the body; or of the body before it tired of the spirit. Better to have
nothing to do with it—far better! If one never loved, one would never
feel lonely—like that poor girl. And yet! No—there was no “and yet.” Who
that was free would wish to become a slave? A slave—like Daphne Wing! A
slave—like her own husband to his want of a wife who did not love him. A
slave like her father had been—still was, to a memory. And watching the
sunlight on the bracken, Gyp thought: ‘Love! Keep far from me. I don’t
want you. I shall never want you!’

Every morning that week she made her way to the cottage, and every
morning had to pass through the hands of Mrs. Wagge. The good lady had
got over the upsetting fact that Gyp was the wife of that villain, and
had taken a fancy to her, confiding to the economic agent, who confided
it to Gyp, that she was “very distangey—and such pretty eyes, quite
Italian.” She was one of those numberless persons whose passion for
distinction was just a little too much for their passionate propriety.
It was that worship of distinction which had caused her to have her
young daughter’s talent for dancing fostered. Who knew to what it might
lead in these days? At great length she explained to Gyp the infinite
care with which she had always “brought Daisy up like a lady—and now
this is the result.” And she would look piercingly at Gyp’s hair or
ears, at her hands or her instep, to see how it was done. The burial
worried her dreadfully. “I’m using the name of Daisy Wing; she was
christened ‘Daisy’ and the Wing’s professional, so that takes them both
in, and it’s quite the truth. But I don’t think anyone would connect it,
would they? About the father’s name, do you think I might say the late
Mr. Joseph Wing, this once? You see, it never was alive, and I must put
something if they’re not to guess the truth, and that I couldn’t bear;
Mr. Wagge would be so distressed. It’s in his own line, you see. Oh, it
is upsetting!”

Gyp murmured desperately:

“Oh! yes, anything.”

Though the girl was so deathly white and spiritless, it soon became
clear that she was going to pull through. With each day, a little more
colour and a little more commonness came back to her. And Gyp felt
instinctively that she would, in the end, return to Fulham purged of her
infatuation, a little harder, perhaps a little deeper.

Late one afternoon toward the end of her week at Mildenham, Gyp wandered
again into the coppice, and sat down on that same log. An hour before
sunset, the light shone level on the yellowing leaves all round her; a
startled rabbit pelted out of the bracken and pelted back again, and,
from the far edge of the little wood, a jay cackled harshly, shifting
its perch from tree to tree. Gyp thought of her baby, and of that which
would have been its half-brother; and now that she was so near having to
go back to Fiorsen, she knew that she had not been wise to come here.
To have been in contact with the girl, to have touched, as it were, that
trouble, had made the thought of life with him less tolerable even
than it was before. Only the longing to see her baby made return
seem possible. Ah, well—she would get used to it all again! But the
anticipation of his eyes fixed on her, then sliding away from the
meeting with her eyes, of all—of all that would begin again, suddenly
made her shiver. She was very near to loathing at that moment. He, the
father of her baby! The thought seemed ridiculous and strange. That
little creature seemed to bind him to her no more than if it were the
offspring of some chance encounter, some pursuit of nymph by faun.
No! It was hers alone. And a sudden feverish longing to get back to it
overpowered all other thought. This longing grew in her so all night
that at breakfast she told her father. Swallowing down whatever his
feeling may have been, he said:

“Very well, my child; I’ll come up with you.”

Putting her into the cab in London, he asked:

“Have you still got your key of Bury Street? Good! Remember, Gyp—any
time day or night—there it is for you.”

She had wired to Fiorsen from Mildenham that she was coming, and she
reached home soon after three. He was not in, and what was evidently her
telegram lay unopened in the hall. Tremulous with expectation, she ran
up to the nursery. The pathetic sound of some small creature that cannot
tell what is hurting it, or why, met her ears. She went in, disturbed,
yet with the half-triumphant thought: ‘Perhaps that’s for me!’

Betty, very flushed, was rocking the cradle, and examining the baby’s
face with a perplexed frown. Seeing Gyp, she put her hand to her side,
and gasped:

“Oh, be joyful! Oh, my dear! I AM glad. I can’t do anything with baby
since the morning. Whenever she wakes up, she cries like that. And till
to-day she’s been a little model. Hasn’t she! There, there!”

Gyp took up the baby, whose black eyes fixed themselves on her mother in
a momentary contentment; but, at the first movement, she began again her
fretful plaint. Betty went on:

“She’s been like that ever since this morning. Mr. Fiorsen’s been in
more than once, ma’am, and the fact is, baby don’t like it. He stares at
her so. But this morning I thought—well—I thought: ‘You’re her father.
It’s time she was getting used to you.’ So I let them be a minute; and
when I came back—I was only just across to the bathroom—he was comin’
out lookin’ quite fierce and white, and baby—oh, screamin’! And except
for sleepin’, she’s hardly stopped cryin’ since.”

Pressing the baby to her breast, Gyp sat very still, and queer thoughts
went through her mind.

“How has he been, Betty?” she said.

Betty plaited her apron; her moon-face was troubled.

“Well,” she said, “I think he’s been drinkin’. Oh, I’m sure he has—I’ve
smelt it about him. The third day it began. And night before last he
came in dreadfully late—I could hear him staggerin’ about, abusing the
stairs as he was comin’ up. Oh dear—it IS a pity!”

The baby, who had been still enough since she lay in her mother’s lap,
suddenly raised her little voice again. Gyp said:

“Betty, I believe something hurts her arm. She cries the moment she’s
touched there. Is there a pin or anything? Just see. Take her things
off. Oh—look!”

Both the tiny arms above the elbow were circled with dark marks, as if
they had been squeezed by ruthless fingers. The two women looked at each
other in horror; and under her breath Gyp said: “He!”

She had flushed crimson; her eyes filled but dried again almost at once.
And, looking at her face, now gone very pale, and those lips tightened
to a line, Betty stopped in her outburst of ejaculation. When they had
wrapped the baby’s arm in remedies and cotton-wool, Gyp went into her
bedroom, and, throwing herself down on her bed, burst into a passion of
weeping, smothering it deep in her pillow.

It was the crying of sheer rage. The brute! Not to have control enough
to stop short of digging his claws into that precious mite! Just because
the poor little thing cried at that cat’s stare of his! The brute! The
devil! And he would come to her and whine about it, and say: “My Gyp,
I never meant—how should I know I was hurting? Her crying was so—Why
should she cry at me? I was upset! I wasn’t thinking!” She could hear
him pleading and sighing to her to forgive him. But she would not—not
this time! He had hurt a helpless thing once too often. Her fit of
crying ceased, and she lay listening to the tick of the clock, and
marshalling in her mind a hundred little evidences of his malevolence
toward her baby—his own baby. How was it possible? Was he really going
mad? And a fit of such chilly shuddering seized her that she crept under
the eider down to regain warmth. In her rage, she retained enough
sense of proportion to understand that he had done this, just as he had
insulted Monsieur Harmost and her father—and others—in an ungovernable
access of nerve-irritation; just as, perhaps, one day he would kill
someone. But to understand this did not lessen her feeling. Her baby!
Such a tiny thing! She hated him at last; and she lay thinking out the
coldest, the cruellest, the most cutting things to say. She had been too
long-suffering.

But he did not come in that evening; and, too upset to eat or do
anything, she went up to bed at ten o’clock. When she had undressed,
she stole across to the nursery; she had a longing to have the baby with
her—a feeling that to leave her was not safe. She carried her off, still
sleeping, and, locking her doors, got into bed. Having warmed a nest
with her body for the little creature, she laid it there; and then for a
long time lay awake, expecting every minute to hear him return. She
fell asleep at last, and woke with a start. There were vague noises down
below or on the stairs. It must be he! She had left the light on in
her room, and she leaned over to look at the baby’s face. It was still
sleeping, drawing its tiny breaths peacefully, little dog-shivers
passing every now and then over its face. Gyp, shaking back her dark
plaits of hair, sat up by its side, straining her ears.

Yes; he WAS coming up, and, by the sounds, he was not sober. She heard a
loud creak, and then a thud, as if he had clutched at the banisters
and fallen; she heard muttering, too, and the noise of boots dropped.
Swiftly the thought went through her: ‘If he were quite drunk, he would
not have taken them off at all;—nor if he were quite sober. Does he know
I’m back?’ Then came another creak, as if he were raising himself by
support of the banisters, and then—or was it fancy?—she could hear
him creeping and breathing behind the door. Then—no fancy this time—he
fumbled at the door and turned the handle. In spite of his state, he
must know that she was back, had noticed her travelling-coat or seen the
telegram. The handle was tried again, then, after a pause, the handle of
the door between his room and hers was fiercely shaken. She could hear
his voice, too, as she knew it when he was flown with drink, thick, a
little drawling.

“Gyp—let me in—Gyp!”

The blood burned up in her cheeks, and she thought: ‘No, my friend;
you’re not coming in!’

After that, sounds were more confused, as if he were now at one door,
now at the other; then creakings, as if on the stairs again, and after
that, no sound at all.

For fully half an hour, Gyp continued to sit up, straining her ears.
Where was he? What doing? On her over-excited nerves, all sorts of
possibilities came crowding. He must have gone downstairs again. In
that half-drunken state, where would his baffled frenzies lead him? And,
suddenly, she thought that she smelled burning. It went, and came again;
she got up, crept to the door, noiselessly turned the key, and, pulling
it open a few inches, sniffed.

All was dark on the landing. There was no smell of burning out there.
Suddenly, a hand clutched her ankle. All the blood rushed from her
heart; she stifled a scream, and tried to pull the door to. But his
arm and her leg were caught between, and she saw the black mass of his
figure lying full-length on its face. Like a vice, his hand held her;
he drew himself up on to his knees, on to his feet, and forced his way
through. Panting, but in utter silence, Gyp struggled to drive him
out. His drunken strength seemed to come and go in gusts, but hers was
continuous, greater than she had ever thought she had, and she panted:

“Go! go out of my room—you—you—wretch!”

Then her heart stood still with horror, for he had slued round to the
bed and was stretching his hands out above the baby. She heard him
mutter:

“Ah-h-h!—YOU—in my place—YOU!”

Gyp flung herself on him from behind, dragging his arms down, and,
clasping her hands together, held him fast. He twisted round in her arms
and sat down on the bed. In that moment of his collapse, Gyp snatched
up her baby and fled out, down the dark stairs, hearing him stumbling,
groping in pursuit. She fled into the dining-room and locked the door.
She heard him run against it and fall down. Snuggling her baby, who was
crying now, inside her nightgown, next to her skin for warmth, she stood
rocking and hushing it, trying to listen. There was no more sound. By
the hearth, whence a little heat still came forth from the ashes,
she cowered down. With cushions and the thick white felt from the
dining-table, she made the baby snug, and wrapping her shivering self in
the table-cloth, sat staring wide-eyed before her—and always listening.
There were sounds at first, then none. A long, long time she stayed like
that, before she stole to the door. She did not mean to make a second
mistake. She could hear the sound of heavy breathing. And she listened
to it, till she was quite certain that it was really the breathing of
sleep. Then stealthily she opened, and looked. He was over there, lying
against the bottom chair, in a heavy, drunken slumber. She knew that
sleep so well; he would not wake from it.

It gave her a sort of evil pleasure that they would find him like that
in the morning when she was gone. She went back to her baby and, with
infinite precaution, lifted it, still sleeping, cushion and all, and
stole past him up the stairs that, under her bare feet, made no sound.
Once more in her locked room, she went to the window and looked out. It
was just before dawn; her garden was grey and ghostly, and she thought:
‘The last time I shall see you. Good-bye!’

Then, with the utmost speed, she did her hair and dressed. She was very
cold and shivery, and put on her fur coat and cap. She hunted out two
jerseys for the baby, and a certain old camel’s-hair shawl. She took a
few little things she was fondest of and slipped them into her wrist-bag
with her purse, put on her hat and a pair of gloves. She did everything
very swiftly, wondering, all the time, at her own power of knowing what
to take. When she was quite ready, she scribbled a note to Betty to
follow with the dogs to Bury Street, and pushed it under the nursery
door. Then, wrapping the baby in the jerseys and shawl, she went
downstairs. The dawn had broken, and, from the long narrow window above
the door with spikes of iron across it, grey light was striking into the
hall. Gyp passed Fiorsen’s sleeping figure safely, and, for one moment,
stopped for breath. He was lying with his back against the wall, his
head in the hollow of an arm raised against a stair, and his face turned
a little upward. That face which, hundreds of times, had been so close
to her own, and something about this crumpled body, about his tumbled
hair, those cheek-bones, and the hollows beneath the pale lips just
parted under the dirt-gold of his moustache—something of lost divinity
in all that inert figure—clutched for a second at Gyp’s heart. Only for
a second. It was over, this time! No more—never again! And, turning very
stealthily, she slipped her shoes on, undid the chain, opened the front
door, took up her burden, closed the door softly behind her, and walked
away.



Part III

I

Gyp was going up to town. She sat in the corner of a first-class
carriage, alone. Her father had gone up by an earlier train, for the
annual June dinner of his old regiment, and she had stayed to consult
the doctor concerning “little Gyp,” aged nearly nineteen months, to whom
teeth were making life a burden.

Her eyes wandered from window to window, obeying the faint excitement
within her. All the winter and spring, she had been at Mildenham, very
quiet, riding much, and pursuing her music as best she could, seeing
hardly anyone except her father; and this departure for a spell of
London brought her the feeling that comes on an April day, when the
sky is blue, with snow-white clouds, when in the fields the lambs are
leaping, and the grass is warm for the first time, so that one would
like to roll in it. At Widrington, a porter entered, carrying a kit-bag,
an overcoat, and some golf-clubs; and round the door a little group,
such as may be seen at any English wayside station, clustered, filling
the air with their clean, slightly drawling voices. Gyp noted a tall
woman whose blonde hair was going grey, a young girl with a fox-terrier
on a lead, a young man with a Scotch terrier under his arm and his back
to the carriage. The girl was kissing the Scotch terrier’s head.

“Good-bye, old Ossy! Was he nice! Tumbo, keep DOWN! YOU’RE not going!”

“Good-bye, dear boy! Don’t work too hard!”

The young man’s answer was not audible, but it was followed by
irrepressible gurgles and a smothered:

“Oh, Bryan, you ARE—Good-bye, dear Ossy!” “Good-bye!” “Good-bye!” The
young man who had got in, made another unintelligible joke in a rather
high-pitched voice, which was somehow familiar, and again the gurgles
broke forth. Then the train moved. Gyp caught a side view of him,
waving his hat from the carriage window. It was her acquaintance of the
hunting-field—the “Mr. Bryn Summer’ay,” as old Pettance called him, who
had bought her horse last year. Seeing him pull down his overcoat, to
bank up the old Scotch terrier against the jolting of the journey, she
thought: ‘I like men who think first of their dogs.’ His round head,
with curly hair, broad brow, and those clean-cut lips, gave her again
the wonder: ‘Where HAVE I seen someone like him?’ He raised the window,
and turned round.

“How would you like—Oh, how d’you do! We met out hunting. You don’t
remember me, I expect.”

“Yes; perfectly. And you bought my horse last summer. How is he?”

“In great form. I forgot to ask what you called him; I’ve named him
Hotspur—he’ll never be steady at his fences. I remember how he pulled
with you that day.”

They were silent, smiling, as people will in remembrance of a good run.

Then, looking at the dog, Gyp said softly:

“HE looks rather a darling. How old?”

“Twelve. Beastly when dogs get old!”

There was another little silence while he contemplated her steadily with
his clear eyes.

“I came over to call once—with my mother; November the year before last.
Somebody was ill.”

“Yes—I.”

“Badly?”

Gyp shook her head.

“I heard you were married—” The little drawl in his voice had increased,
as though covering the abruptness of that remark. Gyp looked up.

“Yes; but my little daughter and I live with my father again.” What
“came over” her—as they say—to be so frank, she could not have told.

He said simply:

“Ah! I’ve often thought it queer I’ve never seen you since. What a run
that was!”

“Perfect! Was that your mother on the platform?”

“Yes—and my sister Edith. Extraordinary dead-alive place, Widrington; I
expect Mildenham isn’t much better?”

“It’s very quiet, but I like it.”

“By the way, I don’t know your name now?”

“Fiorsen.”

“Oh, yes! The violinist. Life’s a bit of a gamble, isn’t it?”

Gyp did not answer that odd remark, did not quite know what to make of
this audacious young man, whose hazel eyes and lazy smile were queerly
lovable, but whose face in repose had such a broad gravity. He took from
his pocket a little red book.

“Do you know these? I always take them travelling. Finest things ever
written, aren’t they?”

The book—Shakespeare’s Sonnets—was open at that which begins:

     “Let me not to the marriage of true minds
        Admit impediments.  Love is not love
      Which alters when it alteration finds,
        Or bends with the remover to remove—”


Gyp read on as far as the lines:

     “Love’s not Time’s fool, though rosy lips and cheeks
        Within his bending sickle’s compass come.
      Love alters not with his brief hours and weeks
        But bears it out even to the edge of doom—”


and looked out of the window. The train was passing through a country
of fields and dykes, where the sun, far down in the west, shone almost
level over wide, whitish-green space, and the spotted cattle browsed
or stood by the ditches, lazily flicking their tufted tails. A shaft of
sunlight flowed into the carriage, filled with dust motes; and, handing
the little book back through that streak of radiance, she said softly:

“Yes; that’s wonderful. Do you read much poetry?”

“More law, I’m afraid. But it is about the finest thing in the world,
isn’t it?”

“No; I think music.”

“Are you a musician?”

“Only a little.”

“You look as if you might be.”

“What? A little?”

“No; I should think you had it badly.”

“Thank you. And you haven’t it at all?”

“I like opera.”

“The hybrid form—and the lowest!”

“That’s why it suits me. Don’t you like it, though?”

“Yes; that’s why I’m going up to London.”

“Really? Are you a subscriber?”

“This season.”

“So am I. Jolly—I shall see you.”

Gyp smiled. It was so long since she had talked to a man of her own
age, so long since she had seen a face that roused her curiosity and
admiration, so long since she had been admired. The sun-shaft, shifted
by a westward trend of the train, bathed her from the knees up; and
its warmth increased her light-hearted sense of being in luck—above her
fate, instead of under it.

Astounding how much can be talked of in two or three hours of a railway
journey! And what a friendly after-warmth clings round those hours! Does
the difficulty of making oneself heard provoke confidential utterance?
Or is it the isolation or the continual vibration that carries
friendship faster and further than will a spasmodic acquaintanceship
of weeks? But in that long talk he was far the more voluble. There was,
too, much of which she could not speak. Besides, she liked to listen.
His slightly drawling voice fascinated her—his audacious, often witty
way of putting things, and the irrepressible bubble of laughter that
would keep breaking from him. He disclosed his past, such as it was,
freely—public-school and college life, efforts at the bar, ambitions,
tastes, even his scrapes. And in this spontaneous unfolding there was
perpetual flattery; Gyp felt through it all, as pretty women will, a
sort of subtle admiration. Presently he asked her if she played piquet.

“Yes; I play with my father nearly every evening.”

“Shall we have a game, then?”

She knew he only wanted to play because he could sit nearer, joined by
the evening paper over their knees, hand her the cards after dealing,
touch her hand by accident, look in her face. And this was not
unpleasant; for she, in turn, liked looking at his face, which had what
is called “charm”—that something light and unepiscopal, entirely lacking
to so many solid, handsome, admirable faces.

But even railway journeys come to an end; and when he gripped her hand
to say good-bye, she gave his an involuntary little squeeze. Standing
at her cab window, with his hat raised, the old dog under his arm, and a
look of frank, rather wistful, admiration on his face, he said:

“I shall see you at the opera, then, and in the Row perhaps; and I may
come along to Bury Street, some time, mayn’t I?”

Nodding to those friendly words, Gyp drove off through the sultry London
evening. Her father was not back from the dinner, and she went straight
to her room. After so long in the country, it seemed very close in Bury
Street; she put on a wrapper and sat down to brush the train-smoke out
of her hair.

For months after leaving Fiorsen, she had felt nothing but relief. Only
of late had she begun to see her new position, as it was—that of a
woman married yet not married, whose awakened senses have never been
gratified, whose spirit is still waiting for unfoldment in love, who,
however disillusioned, is—even if in secret from herself—more and more
surely seeking a real mate, with every hour that ripens her heart and
beauty. To-night—gazing at her face, reflected, intent and mournful, in
the mirror—she saw that position more clearly, in all its aridity, than
she had ever seen it. What was the use of being pretty? No longer use to
anyone! Not yet twenty-six, and in a nunnery! With a shiver, but not of
cold, she drew her wrapper close. This time last year she had at least
been in the main current of life, not a mere derelict. And yet—better
far be like this than go back to him whom memory painted always standing
over her sleeping baby, with his arms stretched out and his fingers
crooked like claws.

After that early-morning escape, Fiorsen had lurked after her for weeks,
in town, at Mildenham, followed them even to Scotland, where Winton had
carried her off. But she had not weakened in her resolution a second
time, and suddenly he had given up pursuit, and gone abroad. Since
then—nothing had come from him, save a few wild or maudlin letters,
written evidently during drinking-bouts. Even they had ceased, and for
four months she had heard no word. He had “got over” her, it seemed,
wherever he was—Russia, Sweden—who knew—who cared?

She let the brush rest on her knee, thinking again of that walk with
her baby through empty, silent streets, in the early misty morning last
October, of waiting dead-tired outside here, on the pavement, ringing
till they let her in. Often, since, she had wondered how fear could have
worked her up to that weird departure. She only knew that it had not
been unnatural at the time. Her father and Aunt Rosamund had wanted
her to try for a divorce, and no doubt they had been right. But her
instincts had refused, still refused to let everyone know her secrets
and sufferings—still refused the hollow pretence involved, that she had
loved him when she never had. No, it had been her fault for marrying him
without love—

     “Love is not love
      Which alters when it alteration finds!”


What irony—giving her that to read—if her fellow traveller had only
known!

She got up from before the mirror, and stood looking round her room,
the room she had always slept in as a girl. So he had remembered her
all this time! It had not seemed like meeting a stranger. They were not
strangers now, anyway. And, suddenly, on the wall before her, she saw
his face; or, if not, what was so like that she gave a little gasp. Of
course! How stupid of her not to have known at once! There, in a brown
frame, hung a photograph of the celebrated Botticelli or Masaccio “Head
of a Young Man” in the National Gallery. She had fallen in love with
it years ago, and on the wall of her room it had been ever since.
That broad face, the clear eyes, the bold, clean-cut mouth, the
audacity—only, the live face was English, not Italian, had more humour,
more “breeding,” less poetry—something “old Georgian” about it. How
he would laugh if she told him he was like that peasant acolyte with
fluffed-out hair, and a little ruching round his neck! And, smiling, Gyp
plaited her own hair and got into bed.

But she could not sleep; she heard her father come in and go up to his
room, heard the clocks strike midnight, and one, and two, and always the
dull roar of Piccadilly. She had nothing over her but a sheet, and still
it was too hot. There was a scent in the room, as of honeysuckle. Where
could it come from? She got up at last, and went to the window. There,
on the window-sill, behind the curtains, was a bowl of jessamine. Her
father must have brought it up for her—just like him to think of that!

And, burying her nose in those white blossoms, she was visited by
a memory of her first ball—that evening of such delight and
disillusionment. Perhaps Bryan Summerhay had been there—all that time
ago! If he had been introduced to her then, if she had happened to dance
with him instead of with that man who had kissed her arm, might she not
have felt different toward all men? And if he had admired her—and had
not everyone, that night—might she not have liked, perhaps more than
liked, him in return? Or would she have looked on him as on all her
swains before she met Fiorsen, so many moths fluttering round a candle,
foolish to singe themselves, not to be taken seriously? Perhaps she had
been bound to have her lesson, to be humbled and brought low!

Taking a sprig of jessamine and holding it to her nose, she went up to
that picture. In the dim light, she could just see the outline of the
face and the eyes gazing at her. The scent of the blossom penetrated her
nerves; in her heart, something faintly stirred, as a leaf turns over,
as a wing flutters. And, blossom and all, she clasped her hands over her
breast, where again her heart quivered with that faint, shy tremor.

It was late, no—early, when she fell asleep and had a strange dream. She
was riding her old mare through a field of flowers. She had on a black
dress, and round her head a crown of bright, pointed crystals; she sat
without saddle, her knee curled up, perched so lightly that she hardly
felt the mare’s back, and the reins she held were long twisted stems of
honeysuckle. Singing as she rode, her eyes flying here and there, over
the field, up to the sky, she felt happier, lighter than thistledown.
While they raced along, the old mare kept turning her head and biting at
the honeysuckle flowers; and suddenly that chestnut face became the face
of Summerhay, looking back at her with his smile. She awoke. Sunlight,
through the curtains where she had opened them to find the flowers, was
shining on her.

II

Very late that same night, Summerhay came out of the little Chelsea
house, which he inhabited, and walked toward the river. In certain moods
men turn insensibly toward any space where nature rules a little—downs,
woods, waters—where the sky is free to the eye and one feels the broad
comradeship of primitive forces. A man is alone when he loves, alone
when he dies; nobody cares for one so absorbed, and he cares for nobody,
no—not he! Summerhay stood by the river-wall and looked up at the stars
through the plane-tree branches. Every now and then he drew a long
breath of the warm, unstirring air, and smiled, without knowing that he
smiled. And he thought of little, of nothing; but a sweetish sensation
beset his heart, a kind of quivering lightness his limbs. He sat down
on a bench and shut his eyes. He saw a face—only a face. The lights went
out one by one in the houses opposite; no cabs passed now, and scarce a
passenger was afoot, but Summerhay sat like a man in a trance, the smile
coming and going on his lips; and behind him the air that ever stirs
above the river faintly moved with the tide flowing up.

It was nearly three, just coming dawn, when he went in, and, instead of
going to bed, sat down to a case in which he was junior on the morrow,
and worked right on till it was time to ride before his bath and
breakfast. He had one of those constitutions, not uncommon among
barristers—fostered perhaps by ozone in the Courts of Law—that can do
this sort of thing and take no harm. Indeed, he worked best in such long
spurts of vigorous concentration. With real capacity and a liking
for his work, this young man was certainly on his way to make a
name; though, in the intervals of energy, no one gave a more complete
impression of imperturbable drifting on the tides of the moment.
Altogether, he was rather a paradox. He chose to live in that little
Chelsea house which had a scrap of garden rather than in the Temple
or St. James’s, because he often preferred solitude; and yet he was
an excellent companion, with many friends, who felt for him the
affectionate distrust inspired by those who are prone to fits and starts
of work and play, conviviality and loneliness. To women, he was almost
universally attractive. But if he had scorched his wings a little
once or twice, he had kept heart-free on the whole. He was, it must be
confessed, a bit of a gambler, the sort of gambler who gets in deep,
and then, by a plucky, lucky plunge, gets out again, until some day
perhaps—he stays there. His father, a diplomatist, had been dead fifteen
years; his mother was well known in the semi-intellectual circles of
society. He had no brothers, two sisters, and an income of his own. Such
was Bryan Summerhay at the age of twenty-six, his wisdom-teeth to cut,
his depths unplumbed.

When he started that morning for the Temple, he had still a feeling of
extraordinary lightness in his limbs, and he still saw that face—its
perfect regularity, its warm pallor, and dark smiling eyes rather wide
apart, its fine, small, close-set ears, and the sweep of the black-brown
hair across the low brow. Or was it something much less definite he
saw—an emanation or expression, a trick, a turn, an indwelling grace, a
something that appealed, that turned, and touched him? Whatever it was,
it would not let him be, and he did not desire that it should. For this
was in his character; if he saw a horse that he liked, he put his money
on whatever it ran; if charmed by an opera, he went over and over again;
if by a poem, he almost learned it by heart. And while he walked along
the river—his usual route—he had queer and unaccustomed sensations, now
melting, now pugnacious. And he felt happy.

He was rather late, and went at once into court. In wig and gown, that
something “old Georgian” about him was very visible. A beauty-spot or
two, a full-skirted velvet coat, a sword and snuff-box, with that
grey wig or its equivalent, and there would have been a perfect
eighteenth-century specimen of the less bucolic stamp—the same strong,
light build, breadth of face, brown pallor, clean and unpinched cut of
lips, the same slight insolence and devil-may-caredom, the same clear
glance, and bubble of vitality. It was almost a pity to have been born
so late.

Except that once or twice he drew a face on blotting-paper and smeared
it over, he remained normally attentive to his “lud” and the matters in
hand all day, conducted without error the examination of two witnesses
and with terror the cross-examination of one; lunched at the Courts in
perfect amity with the sucking barrister on the other side of the case,
for they had neither, as yet, reached that maturity which enables an
advocate to call his enemy his “friend,” and treat him with considerable
asperity. Though among his acquaintances Summerhay always provoked
badinage, in which he was scarcely ever defeated, yet in chambers and
court, on circuit, at his club, in society or the hunting-field, he had
an unfavourable effect on the grosser sort of stories. There are men—by
no means strikingly moral—who exercise this blighting influence. They
are generally what the French call “spirituel,” and often have rather
desperate love-affairs which they keep very closely to themselves.

When at last in chambers, he had washed off that special reek of
clothes, and parchment, far-away herrings, and distemper, which clings
about the law, dipping his whole curly head in water, and towelling
vigorously, he set forth alone along the Embankment, his hat tilted up,
smoking a cigar. It was nearly seven. Just this time yesterday he had
got into the train, just this time yesterday turned and seen the face
which had refused to leave him since. Fever recurs at certain hours,
just so did the desire to see her mount within him, becoming an
obsession, because it was impossible to gratify it. One could not call
at seven o’clock! The idea of his club, where at this time of day he
usually went, seemed flat and stale, until he remembered that he might
pass up Bury Street to get to it. But, near Charing Cross, a hand smote
him on the shoulder, and the voice of one of his intimates said:

“Halo, Bryan!”

Odd, that he had never noticed before how vacuous this fellow was—with
his talk of politics, and racing, of this ass and that ass—subjects
hitherto of primary importance! And, stopping suddenly, he drawled out:

“Look here, old chap, you go on; see you at the club—presently.”

“Why? What’s up?”

With his lazy smile, Summerhay answered:

“‘There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio,’” and turned on
his heel.

When his friend had disappeared, he resumed his journey toward Bury
Street. He passed his boot shop, where, for some time, he had been
meaning to order two pairs, and went by thinking: ‘I wonder where SHE
goes for things.’ Her figure came to him so vividly—sitting back in that
corner, or standing by the cab, her hand in his. The blood rushed up in
his cheeks. She had been scented like flowers, and—and a rainy wind!
He stood still before a plate-glass window, in confusion, and suddenly
muttered aloud: “Damn it! I believe I am!” An old gentleman, passing,
turned so suddenly, to see what he was, that he ricked his neck.

But Summerhay still stood, not taking in at all the reflected image of
his frowning, rueful face, and of the cigar extinct between his lips.
Then he shook his head vigorously and walked on. He walked faster,
his mind blank, as it is sometimes for a short space after a piece of
sell-revelation that has come too soon for adjustment or even quite
for understanding. And when he began to think, it was irritably and at
random. He had come to Bury Street, and, while he passed up it, felt a
queer, weak sensation down the back of his legs. No flower-boxes this
year broke the plain front of Winton’s house, and nothing whatever but
its number and the quickened beating of his heart marked it out for
Summerhay from any other dwelling. The moment he turned into Jermyn
Street, that beating of the heart subsided, and he felt suddenly morose.
He entered his club at the top of St. James’ Street and passed at once
into the least used room. This was the library; and going to the French
section, he took down “The Three Musketeers” and seated himself in a
window, with his back to anyone who might come in. He had taken this—his
favourite romance, feeling in want of warmth and companionship; but he
did not read. From where he sat he could throw a stone to where she was
sitting perhaps; except for walls he could almost reach her with his
voice, could certainly see her. This was imbecile! A woman he had only
met twice. Imbecile! He opened the book—

     “Oh, no; it is an ever-fixed mark
       That looks on tempests and is never shaken.
     It is the star to every wandering bark,
       Whose worth’s unknown altho’ its height be taken.”


“Point of five! Three queens—three knaves! Do you know that thing of
Dowson’s: ‘I have been faithful to thee, Cynara, in my fashion’? Better
than any Verlaine, except ‘Les sanglots longs.’ What have you got?”

“Only quart to the queen. Do you like the name ‘Cynara’?”

“Yes; don’t you?”

“Cynara! Cynara! Ye-es—an autumn, rose-petal, whirling, dead-leaf
sound.”

“Good! Pipped. Shut up, Ossy—don’t snore!”

“Ah, poor old dog! Let him. Shuffle for me, please. Oh! there goes
another card!” Her knee was touching his—!...

The book had dropped—Summerhay started.

Dash it! Hopeless! And, turning round in that huge armchair, he snoozed
down into its depths. In a few minutes, he was asleep. He slept without
a dream.

It was two hours later when the same friend, seeking distraction, came
on him, and stood grinning down at that curly head and face which just
then had the sleepy abandonment of a small boy’s. Maliciously he gave
the chair a little kick.

Summerhay stirred, and thought: ‘What! Where am I?’

In front of the grinning face, above him, floated another, filmy,
charming. He shook himself, and sat up. “Oh, damn you!”

“Sorry, old chap!”

“What time is it?”

“Ten o’clock.”

Summerhay uttered an unintelligible sound, and, turning over on the
other arm, pretended to snooze down again. But he slept no more.
Instead, he saw her face, heard her voice, and felt again the touch of
her warm, gloved hand.

III

At the opera, that Friday evening, they were playing “Cavalleria” and
“Pagliacci”—works of which Gyp tolerated the first and loved the second,
while Winton found them, with “Faust” and “Carmen,” about the only
operas he could not sleep through.

Women’s eyes, which must not stare, cover more space than the eyes of
men, which must not stare, but do; women’s eyes have less method, too,
seeing all things at once, instead of one thing at a time. Gyp had seen
Summerhay long before he saw her; seen him come in and fold his opera
hat against his white waistcoat, looking round, as if for—someone. Her
eyes criticized him in this new garb—his broad head, and its crisp,
dark, shining hair, his air of sturdy, lazy, lovable audacity. He looked
well in evening clothes. When he sat down, she could still see just a
little of his profile; and, vaguely watching the stout Santuzza and the
stouter Turiddu, she wondered whether, by fixing her eyes on him, she
could make him turn and see her. Just then he did see her, and his
face lighted up. She smiled back. Why not? She had not so many friends
nowadays. But it was rather startling to find, after that exchange of
looks, that she at once began to want another. Would he like her dress?
Was her hair nice? She wished she had not had it washed that morning.
But when the interval came, she did not look round, until his voice
said:

“How d’you do, Major Winton? Oh, how d’you do?”

Winton had been told of the meeting in the train. He was pining for
a cigarette, but had not liked to desert his daughter. After a few
remarks, he got up and said:

“Take my pew a minute, Summerhay, I’m going to have a smoke.”

He went out, thinking, not for the first time by a thousand: ‘Poor
child, she never sees a soul! Twenty-five, pretty as paint, and clean
out of the running. What the devil am I to do about her?’

Summerhay sat down. Gyp had a queer feeling, then, as if the house
and people vanished, and they two were back again in the
railway-carriage—alone together. Ten minutes to make the most of! To
smile and talk, and enjoy the look in his eyes, the sound of his voice
and laugh. To laugh, too, and be warm and nice to him. Why not? They
were friends. And, presently, she said, smiling:

“Oh, by the way, there’s a picture in the National Gallery, I want you
to look at.”

“Yes? Which? Will you take me?”

“If you like.”

“To-morrow’s Saturday; may I meet you there? What time? Three?”

Gyp nodded. She knew she was flushing, and, at that moment, with the
warmth in her cheeks and the smile in her eyes, she had the sensation,
so rare and pleasant, of feeling beautiful. Then he was gone! Her father
was slipping back into his stall; and, afraid of her own face, she
touched his arm, and murmured:

“Dad, do look at that head-dress in the next row but one; did you ever
see anything so delicious!”

And while Winton was star-gazing, the orchestra struck up the overture
to “Pagliacci.” Watching that heart-breaking little plot unfold, Gyp
had something more than the old thrill, as if for the first time she
understood it with other than her aesthetic sense. Poor Nedda! and poor
Canio! Poor Silvio! Her breast heaved, and her eyes filled with tears.
Within those doubled figures of the tragi-comedy she seemed to see, to
feel that passionate love—too swift, too strong, too violent, sweet and
fearful within them.

 “Thou hast my heart, and I am thine for ever—
  To-night and for ever I am thine!
  What is there left to me?  What have I but a heart that is broken?”


And the clear, heart-aching music mocking it all, down to those last
words:

La commedia e finita!

While she was putting on her cloak, her eyes caught Summerhay’s. She
tried to smile—could not, gave a shake of her head, slowly forced her
gaze away from his, and turned to follow Winton.

At the National Gallery, next day, she was not late by coquetry, but
because she had changed her dress at the last minute, and because she
was afraid of letting him think her eager. She saw him at once standing
under the colonnade, looking by no means imperturbable, and marked the
change in his face when he caught sight of her, with a little thrill.
She led him straight up into the first Italian room to contemplate his
counterfeit. A top hat and modern collar did not improve the likeness,
but it was there still.

“Well! Do you like it?”

“Yes. What are you smiling at?”

“I’ve had a photograph of that, ever since I was fifteen; so you see
I’ve known you a long time.”

He stared.

“Great Scott! Am I like that? All right; I shall try and find YOU now.”

But Gyp shook her head.

“No. Come and look at my very favourite picture ‘The Death of Procris.’
What is it makes one love it so? Procris is out of drawing, and not
beautiful; the faun’s queer and ugly. What is it—can you tell?”

Summerhay looked not at the picture, but at her. In aesthetic sense, he
was not her equal. She said softly:

“The wonder in the faun’s face, Procris’s closed eyes; the dog, and the
swans, and the pity for what might have been!”

Summerhay repeated:

“Ah, for what might have been! Did you enjoy ‘Pagliacci’?”

Gyp shivered.

“I think I felt it too much.”

“I thought you did. I watched you.”

“Destruction by—love—seems such a terrible thing! Now show me your
favourites. I believe I can tell you what they are, though.”

“Well?”

“The ‘Admiral,’ for one.”

“Yes. What others?”

“The two Bellini’s.”

“By Jove, you ARE uncanny!”

Gyp laughed.

“You want decision, clarity, colour, and fine texture. Is that right?
Here’s another of MY favourites.”

On a screen was a tiny “Crucifixion” by da Messina—the thinnest of high
crosses, the thinnest of simple, humble, suffering Christs, lonely, and
actual in the clear, darkened landscape.

“I think that touches one more than the big, idealized sort. One feels
it WAS like that. Oh! And look—the Francesca’s! Aren’t they lovely?”

He repeated:

“Yes; lovely!” But his eyes said: “And so are you.”

They spent two hours among those endless pictures, talking a little of
art and of much besides, almost as alone as in the railway carriage.
But, when she had refused to let him walk back with her, Summerhay
stood stock-still beneath the colonnade. The sun streamed in under; the
pigeons preened their feathers; people passed behind him and down there
in the square, black and tiny against the lions and the great column. He
took in nothing of all that. What was it in her? She was like no one
he had ever known—not one! Different from girls and women in society
as—Simile failed. Still more different from anything in the half-world
he had met! Not the new sort—college, suffrage! Like no one! And he knew
so little of her! Not even whether she had ever really been in love.
Her husband—where was he; what was he to her? “The rare, the mute, the
inexpressive She!” When she smiled; when her eyes—but her eyes were so
quick, would drop before he could see right into them! How beautiful she
had looked, gazing at that picture—her favourite, so softly, her lips
just smiling! If he could kiss them, would he not go nearly mad? With
a deep sigh, he moved down the wide, grey steps into the sunlight. And
London, throbbing, overflowing with the season’s life, seemed to him
empty. To-morrow—yes, to-morrow he could call!

IV

After that Sunday call, Gyp sat in the window at Bury Street close to a
bowl of heliotrope on the window-sill. She was thinking over a passage
of their conversation.

“Mrs. Fiorsen, tell me about yourself.”

“Why? What do you want to know?”

“Your marriage?”

“I made a fearful mistake—against my father’s wish. I haven’t seen my
husband for months; I shall never see him again if I can help it. Is
that enough?”

“And you love him?”

“No.”

“It must be like having your head in chancery. Can’t you get it out?”

“No.”

“Why?”

“Divorce-court! Ugh! I couldn’t!”

“Yes, I know—it’s hellish!”

Was he, who gripped her hand so hard and said that, really the same
nonchalant young man who had leaned out of the carriage window, gurgling
with laughter? And what had made the difference? She buried her face
in the heliotrope, whose perfume seemed the memory of his visit; then,
going to the piano, began to play. She played Debussy, McDowell, Ravel;
the chords of modern music suited her feelings just then. And she was
still playing when her father came in. During these last nine months
of his daughter’s society, he had regained a distinct measure of
youthfulness, an extra twist in his little moustache, an extra touch of
dandyism in his clothes, and the gloss of his short hair. Gyp stopped
playing at once, and shut the piano.

“Mr. Summerhay’s been here, Dad. He was sorry to miss you.”

There was an appreciable pause before Winton answered:

“My dear, I doubt it.”

And there passed through Gyp the thought that she could never again be
friends with a man without giving that pause. Then, conscious that her
father was gazing at her, she turned and said:

“Well, was it nice in the Park?”

“Thirty years ago they were all nobs and snobs; now God himself doesn’t
know what they are!”

“But weren’t the flowers nice?”

“Ah—and the trees, and the birds—but, by Jove, the humans do their best
to dress the balance!”

“What a misanthrope you’re getting!”

“I’d like to run a stud for two-leggers; they want proper breeding. What
sort of a fellow is young Summerhay? Not a bad face.”

She answered impassively:

“Yes; it’s so alive.”

In spite of his self-control, she could always read her father’s
thoughts quicker than he could read hers, and knew that he was
struggling between the wish that she should have a good time and the
desire to convey some kind of warning. He said, with a sigh:

“What does a young man’s fancy turn to in summer, Gyp?”

Women who have subtle instincts and some experience are able to impose
their own restraint on those who, at the lifting of a hand, would become
their lovers. From that afternoon on, Gyp knew that a word from her
would change everything; but she was far from speaking it. And yet,
except at week-ends, when she went back to her baby at Mildenham, she
saw Summerhay most days—in the Row, at the opera, or at Bury Street.
She had a habit of going to St. James’s Park in the late afternoon and
sitting there by the water. Was it by chance that he passed one day
on his way home from chambers, and that, after this, they sat there
together constantly? Why make her father uneasy—when there was nothing
to be uneasy about—by letting him come too often to Bury Street? It was
so pleasant, too, out there, talking calmly of many things, while in
front of them the small ragged children fished and put the fishes into
clear glass bottles, to eat, or watch on rainy days, as is the custom of
man with the minor works of God.

So, in nature, when the seasons are about to change, the days pass,
tranquil, waiting for the wind that brings in the new. And was it
not natural to sit under the trees, by the flowers and the water, the
pigeons and the ducks, that wonderful July? For all was peaceful in
Gyp’s mind, except, now and then, when a sort of remorse possessed her,
a sort of terror, and a sort of troubling sweetness.

V

Summerhay did not wear his heart on his sleeve, and when, on the
closing-day of term, he left his chambers to walk to that last meeting,
his face was much as usual under his grey top hat. But, in truth, he had
come to a pretty pass. He had his own code of what was befitting to a
gentleman. It was perhaps a trifle “old Georgian,” but it included doing
nothing to distress a woman. All these weeks he had kept himself in
hand; but to do so had cost him more than he liked to reflect on. The
only witness of his struggles was his old Scotch terrier, whose dreams
he had disturbed night after night, tramping up and down the long
back-to-front sitting-room of his little house. She knew—must know—what
he was feeling. If she wanted his love, she had but to raise her
finger; and she had not raised it. When he touched her, when her dress
disengaged its perfume or his eyes traced the slow, soft movement of her
breathing, his head would go round, and to keep calm and friendly had
been torture.

While he could see her almost every day, this control had been just
possible; but now that he was about to lose her—for weeks—his heart
felt sick within him. He had been hard put to it before the world. A
man passionately in love craves solitude, in which to alternate between
fierce exercise and that trance-like stillness when a lover simply aches
or is busy conjuring her face up out of darkness or the sunlight. He had
managed to do his work, had been grateful for having it to do; but to
his friends he had not given attention enough to prevent them saying:
“What’s up with old Bryan?” Always rather elusive in his movements,
he was now too elusive altogether for those who had been accustomed
to lunch, dine, dance, and sport with him. And yet he shunned his own
company—going wherever strange faces, life, anything distracted him a
little, without demanding real attention. It must be confessed that he
had come unwillingly to discovery of the depth of his passion, aware
that it meant giving up too much. But there are women who inspire
feeling so direct and simple that reason does not come into play; and
he had never asked himself whether Gyp was worth loving, whether she had
this or that quality, such or such virtue. He wanted her exactly as she
was; and did not weigh her in any sort of balance. It is possible for
men to love passionately, yet know that their passion is but desire,
possible for men to love for sheer spiritual worth, feeling that the
loved one lacks this or that charm.

Summerhay’s love had no such divided consciousness. About her past,
too, he dismissed speculation. He remembered having heard in the
hunting-field that she was Winton’s natural daughter; even then it had
made him long to punch the head of that covertside scandal-monger. The
more there might be against the desirability of loving her, the more he
would love her; even her wretched marriage only affected him in so far
as it affected her happiness. It did not matter—nothing mattered except
to see her and be with her as much as she would let him. And now she
was going to the sea for a month, and he himself—curse it!—was due in
Perthshire to shoot grouse. A month!

He walked slowly along the river. Dared he speak? At times, her face was
like a child’s when it expects some harsh or frightening word. One could
not hurt her—impossible! But, at times, he had almost thought she would
like him to speak. Once or twice he had caught a slow soft glance—gone
the moment he had sight of it.

He was before his time, and, leaning on the river parapet, watched the
tide run down. The sun shone on the water, brightening its yellowish
swirl, and little black eddies—the same water that had flowed along
under the willows past Eynsham, past Oxford, under the church at
Clifton, past Moulsford, past Sonning. And he thought: ‘My God! To have
her to myself one day on the river—one whole long day!’ Why had he been
so pusillanimous all this time? He passed his hand over his face. Broad
faces do not easily grow thin, but his felt thin to him, and this gave
him a kind of morbid satisfaction. If she knew how he was longing, how
he suffered! He turned away, toward Whitehall. Two men he knew stopped
to bandy a jest. One of them was just married. They, too, were off to
Scotland for the twelfth. Pah! How stale and flat seemed that which till
then had been the acme of the whole year to him! Ah, but if he had
been going to Scotland WITH HER! He drew his breath in with a sigh that
nearly removed the Home Office.

Oblivious of the gorgeous sentries at the Horse Guards, oblivious of
all beauty, he passed irresolute along the water, making for their usual
seat; already, in fancy, he was sitting there, prodding at the gravel,
a nervous twittering in his heart, and that eternal question: Dare I
speak? asking itself within him. And suddenly he saw that she was before
him, sitting there already. His heart gave a jump. No more craning—he
WOULD speak!

She was wearing a maize-coloured muslin to which the sunlight gave a
sort of transparency, and sat, leaning back, her knees crossed, one hand
resting on the knob of her furled sunshade, her face half hidden by her
shady hat. Summerhay clenched his teeth, and went straight up to her.

“Gyp! No, I won’t call you anything else. This can’t go on! You know it
can’t. You know I worship you! If you can’t love me, I’ve got to break
away. All day, all night, I think and dream of nothing but you. Gyp, do
you want me to go?”

Suppose she said: “Yes, go!” She made a little movement, as if in
protest, and without looking at him, answered very low:

“Of course I don’t want you to go. How could I?”

Summerhay gasped.

“Then you DO love me?”

She turned her face away.

“Wait, please. Wait a little longer. When we come back I’ll tell you: I
promise!”

“So long?”

“A month. Is that long? Please! It’s not easy for me.” She smiled
faintly, lifted her eyes to him just for a second. “Please not any more
now.”

That evening at his club, through the bluish smoke of cigarette after
cigarette, he saw her face as she had lifted it for that one second; and
now he was in heaven, now in hell.

VI

The verandahed bungalow on the South Coast, built and inhabited by
an artist friend of Aunt Rosamund’s, had a garden of which the chief
feature was one pine-tree which had strayed in advance of the wood
behind. The little house stood in solitude, just above a low bank of
cliff whence the beach sank in sandy ridges. The verandah and thick pine
wood gave ample shade, and the beach all the sun and sea air needful to
tan little Gyp, a fat, tumbling soul, as her mother had been at the
same age, incurably fond and fearless of dogs or any kind of beast, and
speaking words already that required a glossary.

At night, Gyp, looking from her bedroom through the flat branches of the
pine, would get a feeling of being the only creature in the world. The
crinkled, silvery sea, that lonely pine-tree, the cold moon, the sky
dark corn-flower blue, the hiss and sucking rustle of the surf over the
beach pebbles, even the salt, chill air, seemed lonely. By day, too—in
the hazy heat when the clouds merged, scarce drifting, into the blue,
and the coarse sea-grass tufts hardly quivered, and sea-birds passed
close above the water with chuckle and cry—it all often seemed part of a
dream. She bathed, and grew as tanned as her little daughter, a regular
Gypsy, in her broad hat and linen frocks; and yet she hardly seemed to
be living down here at all, for she was never free of the memory of that
last meeting with Summerhay. Why had he spoken and put an end to their
quiet friendship, and left her to such heart-searchings all by herself?
But she did not want his words unsaid. Only, how to know whether to
recoil and fly, or to pass beyond the dread of letting herself go, of
plunging deep into the unknown depths of love—of that passion,
whose nature for the first time she had tremulously felt, watching
“Pagliacci”—and had ever since been feeling and trembling at! Must it
really be neck or nothing? Did she care enough to break through all
barriers, fling herself into midstream? When they could see each other
every day, it was so easy to live for the next meeting—not think of what
was coming after. But now, with all else cut away, there was only the
future to think about—hers and his. But need she trouble about his?
Would he not just love her as long as he liked?

Then she thought of her father—still faithful to a memory—and felt
ashamed. Some men loved on—yes—even beyond death! But, sometimes,
she would think: ‘Am I a candle-flame again? Is he just going to burn
himself? What real good can I be to him—I, without freedom, and with my
baby, who will grow up?’ Yet all these thoughts were, in a way, unreal.
The struggle was in herself, so deep that she could hardly understand
it; as might be an effort to subdue the instinctive dread of a
precipice. And she would feel a kind of resentment against all the happy
life round her these summer days—the sea-birds, the sunlight, and the
waves; the white sails far out; the calm sun-steeped pine-trees; her
baby, tumbling and smiling and softly twittering; and Betty and the
other servants—all this life that seemed so simple and untortured.

To the one post each day she looked forward terribly. And yet his
letters, which began like hers: “My dear friend,” might have been read
by anyone—almost. She spent a long time over her answers. She was not
sleeping well; and, lying awake, she could see his face very distinct
before her closed eyes—its teasing, lazy smile, its sudden intent
gravity. Once she had a dream of him, rushing past her down into the
sea. She called, but, without turning his head, he swam out further,
further, till she lost sight of him, and woke up suddenly with a pain in
her heart. “If you can’t love me, I’ve got to break away!” His face, his
flung-back head reminded her too sharply of those words. Now that he was
away from her, would he not feel that it was best to break, and forget
her? Up there, he would meet girls untouched by life—not like herself.
He had everything before him; could he possibly go on wanting one who
had nothing before her? Some blue-eyed girl with auburn hair—that type
so superior to her own—would sweep, perhaps had already swept him, away
from her! What then? No worse than it used to be? Ah, so much worse that
she dared not think of it!

Then, for five days, no letter came. And, with each blank morning, the
ache in her grew—a sharp, definite ache of longing and jealousy, utterly
unlike the mere feeling of outraged pride when she had surprised Fiorsen
and Daphne Wing in the music-room—a hundred years ago, it seemed. When
on the fifth day the postman left nothing but a bill for little Gyp’s
shoes, and a note from Aunt Rosamund at Harrogate, where she had gone
with Winton for the annual cure, Gyp’s heart sank to the depths. Was
this the end? And, with a blind, numb feeling, she wandered out into the
wood, where the fall of the pine-needles, season after season, had made
of the ground one soft, dark, dust-coloured bed, on which the sunlight
traced the pattern of the pine boughs, and ants rummaged about their
great heaped dwellings.

Gyp went along till she could see no outer world for the grey-brown
tree-stems streaked with gum-resin; and, throwing herself down on her
face, dug her elbows deep into the pine dust. Tears, so rare with her,
forced their way up, and trickled slowly to the hands whereon her chin
rested. No good—crying! Crying only made her ill; crying was no relief.
She turned over on her back and lay motionless, the sunbeams warm on her
cheeks. Silent here, even at noon! The sough of the calm sea could not
reach so far; the flies were few; no bird sang. The tall bare pine stems
rose up all round like columns in a temple roofed with the dark boughs
and sky. Cloud-fleeces drifted slowly over the blue. There should be
peace—but in her heart there was none!

A dusky shape came padding through the trees a little way off,
another—two donkeys loose from somewhere, who stood licking each other’s
necks and noses. Those two humble beasts, so friendly, made her feel
ashamed. Why should she be sorry for herself, she who had everything
in life she wanted—except love—the love she had thought she would never
want? Ah, but she wanted it now, wanted it at last with all her being!

With a shudder, she sprang up; the ants had got to her, and she had to
pick them off her neck and dress. She wandered back towards the beach.
If he had truly found someone to fill his thoughts, and drive her out,
all the better for him; she would never, by word or sign, show him that
she missed, and wanted him—never! She would sooner die!

She came out into the sunshine. The tide was low; and the wet foreshore
gleamed with opal tints; there were wandering tracks on the sea, as of
great serpents winding their way beneath the surface; and away to the
west the archwayed, tawny rock that cut off the line of coast was like
a dream-shape. All was dreamy. And, suddenly her heart began beating to
suffocation and the colour flooded up in her cheeks. On the edge of the
low cliff bank, by the side of the path, Summerhay was sitting!

He got up and came toward her. Putting her hands up to her glowing face,
she said:

“Yes; it’s me. Did you ever see such a gipsified object? I thought
you were still in Scotland. How’s dear Ossy?” Then her self-possession
failed, and she looked down.

“It’s no good, Gyp. I must know.”

It seemed to Gyp that her heart had given up beating; she said quietly:
“Let’s sit down a minute”; and moved under the cliff bank where they
could not be seen from the house. There, drawing the coarse grass blades
through her fingers, she said, with a shiver:

“I didn’t try to make you, did I? I never tried.”

“No; never.”

“It’s wrong.”

“Who cares? No one could care who loves as I do. Oh, Gyp, can’t you love
me? I know I’m nothing much.” How quaint and boyish! “But it’s eleven
weeks to-day since we met in the train. I don’t think I’ve had one
minute’s let-up since.”

“Have you tried?”

“Why should I, when I love you?”

Gyp sighed; relief, delight, pain—she did not know.

“Then what is to be done? Look over there—that bit of blue in the grass
is my baby daughter. There’s her—and my father—and—”

“And what?”

“I’m afraid—afraid of love, Bryan!”

At that first use of his name, Summerhay turned pale and seized her
hand.

“Afraid—how—afraid?”

Gyp said very low:

“I might love too much. Don’t say any more now. No; don’t! Let’s go in
and have lunch.” And she got up.

He stayed till tea-time, and not a word more of love did he speak. But
when he was gone, she sat under the pine-tree with little Gyp on her
lap. Love! If her mother had checked love, she herself would never have
been born. The midges were biting before she went in. After watching
Betty give little Gyp her bath, she crossed the passage to her bedroom
and leaned out of the window. Could it have been to-day she had lain on
the ground with tears of despair running down on to her hands? Away to
the left of the pine-tree, the moon had floated up, soft, barely visible
in the paling sky. A new world, an enchanted garden! And between her and
it—what was there?

That evening she sat with a book on her lap, not reading; and in her
went on the strange revolution which comes in the souls of all women who
are not half-men when first they love—the sinking of ‘I’ into ‘Thou,’
the passionate, spiritual subjection, the intense, unconscious giving-up
of will, in preparation for completer union.

She slept without dreaming, awoke heavy and oppressed. Too languid to
bathe, she sat listless on the beach with little Gyp all the morning.
Had she energy or spirit to meet him in the afternoon by the rock
archway, as she had promised? For the first time since she was a small
and naughty child, she avoided the eyes of Betty. One could not be
afraid of that stout, devoted soul, but one could feel that she knew too
much. When the time came, after early tea, she started out; for if she
did not go, he would come, and she did not want the servants to see him
two days running.

This last day of August was warm and still, and had a kind of
beneficence—the corn all gathered in, the apples mellowing, robins
singing already, a few slumberous, soft clouds, a pale blue sky, a
smiling sea. She went inland, across the stream, and took a footpath
back to the shore. No pines grew on that side, where the soil was
richer—of a ruddy brown. The second crops of clover were already high;
in them humblebees were hard at work; and, above, the white-throated
swallows dipped and soared. Gyp gathered a bunch of chicory flowers.
She was close above the shore before she saw him standing in the rock
archway, looking for her across the beach. After the hum of the bees and
flies, it was very quiet here—only the faintest hiss of tiny waves. He
had not yet heard her coming, and the thought flashed through her: ‘If
I take another step, it is for ever! She stood there scarcely breathing,
the chicory flowers held before her lips. Then she heard him sigh, and,
moving quickly forward, said:

“Here I am.”

He turned round, seized her hand, and, without a word, they passed
through the archway. They walked on the hard sand, side by side, till he
said:

“Let’s go up into the fields.”

They scrambled up the low cliff and went along the grassy top to a
gate into a stubble field. He held it open for her, but, as she passed,
caught her in his arms and kissed her lips as if he would never stop. To
her, who had been kissed a thousand times, it was the first kiss. Deadly
pale, she fell back from him against the gate; then, her lips still
quivering, her eyes very dark, she looked at him distraught with
passion, drunk on that kiss. And, suddenly turning round to the gate,
she laid her arms on the top bar and buried her face on them. A sob came
up in her throat that seemed to tear her to bits, and she cried as if
her heart would break. His timid despairing touches, his voice close to
her ear:

“Gyp, Gyp! My darling! My love! Oh, don’t, Gyp!” were not of the least
avail; she could not stop. That kiss had broken down something in her
soul, swept away her life up to that moment, done something terrible and
wonderful. At last, she struggled out:

“I’m sorry—so sorry! Don’t—don’t look at me! Go away a little, and
I’ll—I’ll be all right.”

He obeyed without a word, and, passing through the gate, sat down on the
edge of the cliff with his back to her, looking out over the sea.

Gripping the wood of the old grey gate till it hurt her hands, Gyp
gazed at the chicory flowers and poppies that had grown up again in the
stubble field, at the butterflies chasing in the sunlight over the
hedge toward the crinkly foam edging the quiet sea till they were but
fluttering white specks in the blue.

But when she had rubbed her cheeks and smoothed her face, she was no
nearer to feeling that she could trust herself. What had happened in
her was too violent, too sweet, too terrifying. And going up to him she
said:

“Let me go home now by myself. Please, let me go, dear. To-morrow!”

Summerhay looked up.

“Whatever you wish, Gyp—always!”

He pressed her hand against his cheek, then let it go, and, folding his
arms tight, resumed his meaningless stare at the sea. Gyp turned away.
She crossed back to the other side of the stream, but did not go in for
a long time, sitting in the pine wood till the evening gathered and the
stars crept out in a sky of that mauve-blue which the psychic say is the
soul-garment colour of the good.

Late that night, when she had finished brushing her hair, she opened her
window and stepped out on to the verandah. How warm! How still! Not a
sound from the sleeping house—not a breath of wind! Her face, framed
in her hair, her hands, and all her body, felt as if on fire. The moon
behind the pine-tree branches was filling every cranny of her brain with
wakefulness. The soft shiver of the wellnigh surfless sea on a rising
tide, rose, fell, rose, fell. The sand cliff shone like a bank of snow.
And all was inhabited, as a moonlit night is wont to be, by a magical
Presence. A big moth went past her face, so close that she felt the
flutter of its wings. A little night beast somewhere was scruttling in
bushes or the sand. Suddenly, across the wan grass the shadow of the
pine-trunk moved. It moved—ever so little—moved! And, petrified—Gyp
stared. There, joined to the trunk, Summerhay was standing, his face
just visible against the stem, the moonlight on one cheek, a hand
shading his eyes. He moved that hand, held it out in supplication. For
long—how long—Gyp did not stir, looking straight at that beseeching
figure. Then, with a feeling she had never known, she saw him coming. He
came up to the verandah and stood looking up at her. She could see all
the workings of his face—passion, reverence, above all amazement; and
she heard his awed whisper:

“Is it you, Gyp? Really you? You look so young—so young!”

VII

From the moment of surrender, Gyp passed straight into a state the more
enchanted because she had never believed in it, had never thought that
she could love as she now loved. Days and nights went by in a sort of
dream, and when Summerhay was not with her, she was simply waiting with
a smile on her lips for the next hour of meeting. Just as she had never
felt it possible to admit the world into the secrets of her married
life, so, now she did not consider the world at all. Only the thought of
her father weighed on her conscience. He was back in town. And she felt
that she must tell him. When Summerhay heard this he only said: “All
right, Gyp, whatever you think best.”

And two days before her month at the bungalow was up, she went, leaving
Betty and little Gyp to follow on the last day. Winton, pale and
somewhat languid, as men are when they have been cured, found her when
he came in from the club. She had put on evening dress, and above the
pallor of her shoulders, her sunwarmed face and throat had almost the
colour of a nectarine. He had never seen her look like that, never seen
her eyes so full of light. And he uttered a quiet grunt of satisfaction.
It was as if a flower, which he had last seen in close and elegant
shape, had bloomed in full perfection. She did not meet his gaze quite
steadily and all that evening kept putting her confession off and
off. It was not easy—far from easy. At last, when he was smoking his
“go-to-bed” cigarette, she took a cushion and sank down on it beside his
chair, leaning against his knee, where her face was hidden from him,
as on that day after her first ball, when she had listened to HIS
confession. And she began:

“Dad, do you remember my saying once that I didn’t understand what you
and my mother felt for each other?” Winton did not speak; misgiving had
taken possession of him. Gyp went on: “I know now how one would rather
die than give someone up.”

Winton drew his breath in sharply:

“Who? Summerhay?”

“Yes; I used to think I should never be in love, but you knew better.”

Better!

In disconsolate silence, he thought rapidly: ‘What’s to be done? What
can I do? Get her a divorce?’

Perhaps because of the ring in her voice, or the sheer seriousness of
the position, he did not feel resentment as when he lost her to Fiorsen.
Love! A passion such as had overtaken her mother and himself! And this
young man? A decent fellow, a good rider—comprehensible! Ah, if the
course had only been clear! He put his hand on her shoulder and said:

“Well, Gyp, we must go for the divorce, then, after all.”

She shook her head.

“It’s too late. Let HIM divorce me, if he only will!”

Winton needed all his self-control at that moment. Too late? Already!
Sudden recollection that he had not the right to say a word alone kept
him silent. Gyp went on:

“I love him, with every bit of me. I don’t care what comes—whether it’s
open or secret. I don’t care what anybody thinks.”

She had turned round now, and if Winton had doubt of her feeling,
he lost it. This was a Gyp he had never seen! A glowing, soft,
quick-breathing creature, with just that lithe watchful look of the
mother cat or lioness whose whelps are threatened. There flashed through
him a recollection of how, as a child, with face very tense, she would
ride at fences that were too big. At last he said:

“I’m sorry you didn’t tell me sooner.”

“I couldn’t. I didn’t know. Oh, Dad, I’m always hurting you! Forgive
me!”

She was pressing his hand to her cheek that felt burning hot. And he
thought: “Forgive! Of course I forgive. That’s not the point; the point
is—”

And a vision of his loved one talked about, besmirched, bandied
from mouth to mouth, or else—for her what there had been for him, a
hole-and-corner life, an underground existence of stealthy meetings kept
dark, above all from her own little daughter. Ah, not that! And yet—was
not even that better than the other, which revolted to the soul his
fastidious pride in her, roused in advance his fury against tongues that
would wag, and eyes that would wink or be uplifted in righteousness?
Summerhay’s world was more or less his world; scandal, which—like
all parasitic growths—flourishes in enclosed spaces, would have every
chance. And, at once, his brain began to search, steely and quick, for
some way out; and the expression as when a fox broke covert, came on his
face.

“Nobody knows, Gyp?”

“No; nobody.”

That was something! With an irritation that rose from his very soul, he
muttered:

“I can’t stand it that you should suffer, and that fellow Fiorsen go
scot-free. Can you give up seeing Summerhay while we get you a divorce?
We might do it, if no one knows. I think you owe it to me, Gyp.”

Gyp got up and stood by the window a long time without answering. Winton
watched her face. At last she said:

“I couldn’t. We might stop seeing each other; it isn’t that. It’s what
I should feel. I shouldn’t respect myself after; I should feel so mean.
Oh, Dad, don’t you see? He really loved me in his way. And to pretend!
To make out a case for myself, tell about Daphne Wing, about his
drinking, and baby; pretend that I wanted him to love me, when I got
to hate it and didn’t care really whether he was faithful or not—and
knowing all the while that I’ve been everything to someone else! I
couldn’t. I’d much rather let him know, and ask him to divorce me.”

Winton replied:

“And suppose he won’t?”

“Then my mind would be clear, anyway; and we would take what we could.”

“And little Gyp?”

Staring before her as if trying to see into the future, she said slowly:

“Some day, she’ll understand, as I do. Or perhaps it will be all over
before she knows. Does happiness ever last?”

And, going up to him, she bent over, kissed his forehead, and went out.
The warmth from her lips, and the scent of her remained with Winton like
a sensation wafted from the past.

Was there then nothing to be done—nothing? Men of his stamp do not, as
a general thing, see very deep even into those who are nearest to them;
but to-night he saw his daughter’s nature more fully perhaps than ever
before. No use to importune her to act against her instincts—not a bit
of use! And yet—how to sit and watch it all—watch his own passion with
its ecstasy and its heart-burnings re-enacted with her—perhaps for many
years? And the old vulgar saying passed through his mind: “What’s bred
in the bone will come out in the meat.” Now she had given, she would
give with both hands—beyond measure—beyond!—as he himself, as her mother
had given! Ah, well, she was better off than his own loved one had been.
One must not go ahead of trouble, or cry over spilled milk!

VIII

Gyp had a wakeful night. The question she herself had raised, of telling
Fiorsen, kept her thoughts in turmoil. Was he likely to divorce her if
she did? His contempt for what he called ‘these bourgeois morals,’ his
instability, the very unpleasantness, and offence to his vanity—all this
would prevent him. No; he would not divorce her, she was sure, unless
by any chance he wanted legal freedom, and that was quite unlikely. What
then would be gained? Ease for her conscience? But had she any right
to ease her conscience if it brought harm to her lover? And was it not
ridiculous to think of conscience in regard to one who, within a year of
marriage, had taken to himself a mistress, and not even spared the home
paid for and supported by his wife? No; if she told Fiorsen, it would
only be to salve her pride, wounded by doing what she did not avow.
Besides, where was he? At the other end of the world for all she knew.

She came down to breakfast, dark under the eyes and no whit advanced
toward decision. Neither of them mentioned their last night’s talk, and
Gyp went back to her room to busy herself with dress, after those
weeks away. It was past noon when, at a muffled knock, she found Markey
outside her door.

“Mr. Fiorsen, m’m.”

Gyp beckoned him in, and closed the door.

“In the hall, m’m—slipped in when I answered the bell; short of shoving,
I couldn’t keep him out.”

Gyp stood full half a minute before she said:

“Is my father in?”

“No, m’m; the major’s gone to the fencin’-club.”

“What did you say?”

“Said I would see. So far as I was aware, nobody was in. Shall I have a
try to shift him, m’m?”

With a faint smile Gyp shook her head.

“Say no one can see him.”

Markey’s woodcock eyes, under their thin, dark, twisting brows, fastened
on her dolefully; he opened the door to go. Fiorsen was standing there,
and, with a quick movement, came in. She saw Markey raise his arms as if
to catch him round the waist, and said quietly:

“Markey—wait outside, please.”

When the door was shut, she retreated against her dressing-table and
stood gazing at her husband, while her heart throbbed as if it would
leap through its coverings.

He had grown a short beard, his cheeks seemed a little fatter, and his
eyes surely more green; otherwise, he looked much as she remembered him.
And the first thought that passed through her was: ‘Why did I ever pity
him? He’ll never fret or drink himself to death—he’s got enough vitality
for twenty men.’

His face, which had worn a fixed, nervous smile, grew suddenly grave
as her own, and his eyes roved round the room in the old half-fierce,
half-furtive way.

“Well, Gyp,” he said, and his voice shook a little: “At last! Won’t you
kiss me?”

The question seemed to Gyp idiotic; and suddenly she felt quite cool.

“If you want to speak to my father, you must come later; he’s out.”

Fiorsen gave one of his fierce shrugs.

“Is it likely? Look, Gyp! I returned from Russia yesterday. I was a
great success, made a lot of money out there. Come back to me! I will be
good—I swear it! Now I have seen you again, I can’t be without you.
Ah, Gyp, come back to me! And see how good I will be. I will take you
abroad, you and the bambina. We will go to Rome—anywhere you like—live
how you like. Only come back to me!”

Gyp answered stonily:

“You are talking nonsense.”

“Gyp, I swear to you I have not seen a woman—not one fit to put beside
you. Oh, Gyp, be good to me once more. This time I will not fail. Try
me! Try me, my Gyp!”

Only at this moment of his pleading, whose tragic tones seemed to her
both false and childish, did Gyp realize the strength of the new feeling
in her heart. And the more that feeling throbbed within her, the harder
her face and her voice grew. She said:

“If that is all you came to say—please go. I will never come back to
you. Once for all, understand, PLEASE.”

The silence in which he received her words, and his expression,
impressed her far more than his appeal; with one of his stealthy
movements he came quite close, and, putting his face forward till it
almost touched her, said:

“You are my wife. I want you back. I must have you back. If you do not
come, I will kill either you or myself.”

And suddenly she felt his arms knotted behind her back, crushing her
to him. She stilled a scream; then, very swiftly, took a resolve, and,
rigid in his arms, said:

“Let go; you hurt me. Sit down quietly. I will tell you something.”

The tone of her voice made him loosen his grasp and crane back to see
her face. Gyp detached his arms from her completely, sat down on an
old oak chest, and motioned him to the window-seat. Her heart thumped
pitifully; cold waves of almost physical sickness passed through and
through her. She had smelt brandy in his breath when he was close to
her. It was like being in the cage of a wild beast; it was like being
with a madman! The remembrance of him with his fingers stretched out
like claws above her baby was so vivid at that moment that she could
scarcely see him as he was, sitting there quietly, waiting for what she
was going to say. And fixing her eyes on him, she said softly:

“You say you love me, Gustav. I tried to love you, too, but I never
could—never from the first. I tried very hard. Surely you care what a
woman feels, even if she happens to be your wife.”

She could see his face quiver; and she went on:

“When I found I couldn’t love you, I felt I had no right over you. I
didn’t stand on my rights. Did I?”

Again his face quivered, and again she hurried on:

“But you wouldn’t expect me to go all through my life without ever
feeling love—you who’ve felt it so many times?” Then, clasping her hands
tight, with a sort of wonder at herself, she murmured: “I AM in love.
I’ve given myself.”

He made a queer, whining sound, covering his face. And the beggar’s
tag: “‘Ave a feelin’ ‘eart, gentleman—‘ave a feelin’ ‘eart!” passed
idiotically through Gyp’s mind. Would he get up and strangle her? Should
she dash to the door—escape? For a long, miserable moment, she watched
him swaying on the window-seat, with his face covered. Then, without
looking at her, he crammed a clenched hand up against his mouth, and
rushed out.

Through the open door, Gyp had a glimpse of Markey’s motionless figure,
coming to life as Fiorsen passed. She drew a long breath, locked the
door, and lay down on her bed. Her heart beat dreadfully. For a moment,
something had checked his jealous rage. But if on this shock he began
to drink, what might not happen? He had said something wild. And she
shuddered. But what right had he to feel jealousy and rage against her?
What right? She got up and went to the glass, trembling, mechanically
tidying her hair. Miraculous that she had come through unscathed!

Her thoughts flew to Summerhay. They were to meet at three o’clock by
the seat in St. James’s Park. But all was different, now; difficult and
dangerous! She must wait, take counsel with her father. And yet if she
did not keep that tryst, how anxious he would be—thinking that all sorts
of things had happened to her; thinking perhaps—oh, foolish!—that she
had forgotten, or even repented of her love. What would she herself
think, if he were to fail her at their first tryst after those days of
bliss? Certainly that he had changed his mind, seen she was not worth
it, seen that a woman who could give herself so soon, so easily, was one
to whom he could not sacrifice his life.

In this cruel uncertainty, she spent the next two hours, till it was
nearly three. If she did not go out, he would come on to Bury Street,
and that would be still more dangerous. She put on her hat and walked
swiftly towards St. James’s Palace. Once sure that she was not being
followed, her courage rose, and she passed rapidly down toward the
water. She was ten minutes late, and seeing him there, walking up and
down, turning his head every few seconds so as not to lose sight of the
bench, she felt almost lightheaded from joy. When they had greeted with
that pathetic casualness of lovers which deceives so few, they walked
on together past Buckingham Palace, up into the Green Park, beneath the
trees. During this progress, she told him about her father; but only
when they were seated in that comparative refuge, and his hand was
holding hers under cover of the sunshade that lay across her knee, did
she speak of Fiorsen.

He tightened his grasp of her hand; then, suddenly dropping it, said:

“Did he touch you, Gyp?”

Gyp heard that question with a shock. Touch her! Yes! But what did it
matter?

He made a little shuddering sound; and, wondering, mournful, she looked
at him. His hands and teeth were clenched. She said softly:

“Bryan! Don’t! I wouldn’t let him kiss me.”

He seemed to have to force his eyes to look at her.

“It’s all right,” he said, and, staring before him, bit his nails.

Gyp sat motionless, cut to the heart. She was soiled, and spoiled for
him! Of course! And yet a sense of injustice burned in her. Her heart
had never been touched; it was his utterly. But that was not enough
for a man—he wanted an untouched body, too. That she could not give; he
should have thought of that sooner, instead of only now. And, miserably,
she, too, stared before her, and her face hardened.

A little boy came and stood still in front of them, regarding her with
round, unmoving eyes. She was conscious of a slice of bread and jam in
his hand, and that his mouth and cheeks were smeared with red. A woman
called out: “Jacky! Come on, now!” and he was hauled away, still looking
back, and holding out his bread and jam as though offering her a bite.
She felt Summerhay’s arm slipping round her.

“It’s over, darling. Never again—I promise you!”

Ah, he might promise—might even keep that promise. But he would suffer,
always suffer, thinking of that other. And she said:

“You can only have me as I am, Bryan. I can’t make myself new for you; I
wish I could—oh, I wish I could!”

“I ought to have cut my tongue out first! Don’t think of it! Come home
to me and have tea—there’s no one there. Ah, do, Gyp—come!”

He took her hands and pulled her up. And all else left Gyp but the joy
of being close to him, going to happiness.

IX

Fiorsen, passing Markey like a blind man, made his way out into the
street, but had not gone a hundred yards before he was hurrying back.
He had left his hat. The servant, still standing there, handed him that
wide-brimmed object and closed the door in his face. Once more he moved
away, going towards Piccadilly. If it had not been for the expression
on Gyp’s face, what might he not have done? And, mixed with sickening
jealousy, he felt a sort of relief, as if he had been saved from
something horrible. So she had never loved him! Never at all?
Impossible! Impossible that a woman on whom he had lavished such passion
should never have felt passion for him—never any! Innumerable images of
her passed before him—surrendering, always surrendering. It could not
all have been pretence! He was not a common man—she herself had said
so; he had charm—or, other women thought so! She had lied; she must have
lied, to excuse herself!

He went into a cafe and asked for a fine champagne. They brought him
a carafe, with the measures marked. He sat there a long time. When he
rose, he had drunk nine, and he felt better, with a kind of ferocity
that was pleasant in his veins and a kind of nobility that was pleasant
in his soul. Let her love, and be happy with her lover! But let him get
his fingers on that fellow’s throat! Let her be happy, if she could keep
her lover from him! And suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, for there
on a sandwich-board just in front of him were the words: “Daphne Wing.
Pantheon. Daphne Wing. Plastic Danseuse. Poetry of Motion. To-day at
three o’clock. Pantheon. Daphne Wing.”

Ah, SHE had loved him—little Daphne! It was past three. Going in, he
took his place in the stalls, close to the stage, and stared before him,
with a sort of bitter amusement. This was irony indeed! Ah—and here
she came! A Pierrette—in short, diaphanous muslin, her face whitened to
match it; a Pierrette who stood slowly spinning on her toes, with arms
raised and hands joined in an arch above her glistening hair.

Idiotic pose! Idiotic! But there was the old expression on her face,
limpid, dovelike. And that something of the divine about her dancing
smote Fiorsen through all the sheer imbecility of her posturings. Across
and across she flitted, pirouetting, caught up at intervals by a Pierrot
in black tights with a face as whitened as her own, held upside down, or
right end up with one knee bent sideways, and the toe of a foot pressed
against the ankle of the other, and arms arched above her. Then, with
Pierrot’s hands grasping her waist, she would stand upon one toe
and slowly twiddle, lifting her other leg toward the roof, while the
trembling of her form manifested cunningly to all how hard it was; then,
off the toe, she capered out to the wings, and capered back, wearing
on her face that divine, lost, dovelike look, while her perfect legs
gleamed white up to the very thigh-joint. Yes; on the stage she was
adorable! And raising his hands high, Fiorsen clapped and called out:
“Brava!” He marked the sudden roundness of her eyes, a tiny start—no
more. She had seen him. ‘Ah! Some don’t forget me!’ he thought.

And now she came on for her second dance, assisted this time only by
her own image reflected in a little weedy pool about the middle of the
stage. From the programme Fiorsen read, “Ophelia’s last dance,” and
again he grinned. In a clinging sea-green gown, cut here and there
to show her inevitable legs, with marguerites and corn-flowers in her
unbound hair, she circled her own reflection, languid, pale, desolate;
then slowly gaining the abandon needful to a full display, danced with
frenzy till, in a gleam of limelight, she sank into the apparent water
and floated among paper water-lilies on her back. Lovely she looked
there, with her eyes still open, her lips parted, her hair trailing
behind. And again Fiorsen raised his hands high to clap, and again
called out: ‘Brava!’ But the curtain fell, and Ophelia did not reappear.
Was it the sight of him, or was she preserving the illusion that she was
drowned? That “arty” touch would be just like her.

Averting his eyes from two comedians in calico, beating each other
about the body, he rose with an audible “Pish!” and made his way out. He
stopped in the street to scribble on his card, “Will you see me?—G. F.”
and took it round to the stage-door. The answer came back:

“Miss Wing will see you m a minute, sir.”

And leaning against the distempered wall of the draughty corridor, a
queer smile on his face, Fiorsen wondered why the devil he was there,
and what the devil she would say.

When he was admitted, she was standing with her hat on, while her
“dresser” buttoned her patent-leather shoes. Holding out her hand above
the woman’s back, she said:

“Oh, Mr. Fiorsen, how do you do?”

Fiorsen took the little moist hand; and his eyes passed over her,
avoiding a direct meeting with her eyes. He received an impression of
something harder, more self-possessed, than he remembered. Her face was
the same, yet not the same; only her perfect, supple little body was
as it had been. The dresser rose, murmured: “Good-afternoon, miss,” and
went.

Daphne Wing smiled faintly.

“I haven’t seen you for a long time, have I?”

“No; I’ve been abroad. You dance as beautifully as ever.”

“Oh, yes; it hasn’t hurt my dancing.”

With an effort, he looked her in the face. Was this really the same girl
who had clung to him, cloyed him with her kisses, her tears, her appeals
for love—just a little love? Ah, but she was more desirable, much more
desirable than he had remembered! And he said:

“Give me a kiss, little Daphne!”

Daphne Wing did not stir; her white teeth rested on her lower lip; she
said:

“Oh, no, thank you! How is Mrs. Fiorsen?”

Fiorsen turned abruptly.

“There is none.”

“Oh, has she divorced you?”

“No. Stop talking of her; stop talking, I say!”

Daphne Wing, still motionless in the centre of her little crowded
dressing-room said, in a matter-of-fact voice:

“You are polite, aren’t you? It’s funny; I can’t tell whether I’m glad
to see you. I had a bad time, you know; and Mrs. Fiorsen was an angel.
Why do you come to see me now?”

Exactly! Why had he come? The thought flashed through him: ‘She’ll help
me to forget.’ And he said:

“I was a great brute to you, Daphne. I came to make up, if I can.”

“Oh, no; you can’t make up—thank you!” A shudder ran through her, and
she began drawing on her gloves. “You taught me a lot, you know. I ought
to be quite grateful. Oh, you’ve grown a little beard! D’you think that
improves you? It makes you look rather like Mephistopheles, I think.”

Fiorsen stared fixedly at that perfectly shaped face, where a faint,
underdone pink mingled with the fairness of the skin. Was she mocking
him? Impossible! She looked too matter of fact.

“Where do you live now?” he said.

“I’m on my own, in a studio. You can come and see it, if you like.”

“With pleasure.”

“Only, you’d better understand. I’ve had enough of love.”

Fiorsen grinned.

“Even for another?” he said.

Daphne Wing answered calmly:

“I wish you would treat me like a lady.”

Fiorsen bit his lip, and bowed.

“May I have the pleasure of giving you some tea?”

“Yes, thank you; I’m very hungry. I don’t eat lunch on matinee-days; I
find it better not. Do you like my Ophelia dance?”

“It’s artificial.”

“Yes, it IS artificial—it’s done with mirrors and wire netting, you
know. But do I give you the illusion of being mad?” Fiorsen nodded. “I’m
so glad. Shall we go? I do want my tea.”

She turned round, scrutinized herself in the glass, touched her hat
with both hands, revealing, for a second, all the poised beauty of her
figure, took a little bag from the back of a chair, and said:

“I think, if you don’t mind going on, it’s less conspicuous. I’ll meet
you at Ruffel’s—they have lovely things there. Au revoir.”

In a state of bewilderment, irritation, and queer meekness, Fiorsen
passed down Coventry Street, and entering the empty Ruffel’s, took a
table near the window. There he sat staring before him, for the sudden
vision of Gyp sitting on that oaken chest, at the foot of her bed, had
blotted the girl clean out. The attendant coming to take his order,
gazed at his pale, furious face, and said mechanically:

“What can I get you, please?”

Looking up, Fiorsen saw Daphne Wing outside, gazing at the cakes in the
window. She came in.

“Oh, here you are! I should like iced coffee and walnut cake, and some
of those marzipan sweets—oh, and some whipped cream with my cake. Do you
mind?” And, sitting down, she fixed her eyes on his face and asked:

“Where have you been abroad?”

“Stockholm, Budapest, Moscow, other places.”

“How perfect! Do you think I should make a success in Budapest or
Moscow?”

“You might; you are English enough.”

“Oh! Do you think I’m very English?”

“Utterly. Your kind of—” But even he was not quite capable of finishing
that sentence—“your kind of vulgarity could not be produced anywhere
else.” Daphne Wing finished it for him:

“My kind of beauty?”

Fiorsen grinned and nodded.

“Oh, I think that’s the nicest thing you ever said to me! Only, of
course, I should like to think I’m more of the Greek type—pagan, you
know.”

She fell silent, casting her eyes down. Her profile at that moment,
against the light, was very pure and soft in line. And he said:

“I suppose you hate me, little Daphne? You ought to hate me.”

Daphne Wing looked up; her round, blue-grey eyes passed over him much as
they had been passing over the marzipan.

“No; I don’t hate you—now. Of course, if I had any love left for you, I
should. Oh, isn’t that Irish? But one can think anybody a rotter without
hating them, can’t one?”

Fiorsen bit his lips.

“So you think me a ‘rotter’?”

Daphne Wing’s eyes grew rounder.

“But aren’t you? You couldn’t be anything else—could you?—with the sort
of things you did.”

“And yet you don’t mind having tea with me?”

Daphne Wing, who had begun to eat and drink, said with her mouth full:

“You see, I’m independent now, and I know life. That makes you
harmless.”

Fiorsen stretched out his hand and seized hers just where her little
warm pulse was beating very steadily. She looked at it, changed her fork
over, and went on eating with the other hand. Fiorsen drew his hand away
as if he had been stung.

“Ah, you HAVE changed—that is certain!”

“Yes; you wouldn’t expect anything else, would you? You see, one doesn’t
go through that for nothing. I think I was a dreadful little fool—” She
stopped, with her spoon on its way to her mouth—“and yet—”

“I love you still, little Daphne.”

She slowly turned her head toward him, and a faint sigh escaped her.

“Once I would have given a lot to hear that.”

And turning her head away again, she picked a large walnut out of her
cake and put it in her mouth.

“Are you coming to see my studio? I’ve got it rather nice and new. I’m
making twenty-five a week; my next engagement, I’m going to get thirty.
I should like Mrs. Fiorsen to know—Oh, I forgot; you don’t like me to
speak of her! Why not? I wish you’d tell me!” Gazing, as the attendant
had, at his furious face, she went on: “I don’t know how it is, but I’m
not a bit afraid of you now. I used to be. Oh, how is Count Rosek? Is
he as pale as ever? Aren’t you going to have anything more? You’ve had
hardly anything. D’you know what I should like—a chocolate eclair and a
raspberry ice-cream soda with a slice of tangerine in it.”

When she had slowly sucked up that beverage, prodding the slice of
tangerine with her straws, they went out and took a cab. On that journey
to her studio, Fiorsen tried to possess himself of her hand, but,
folding her arms across her chest, she said quietly:

“It’s very bad manners to take advantage of cabs.” And, withdrawing
sullenly into his corner, he watched her askance. Was she playing with
him? Or had she really ceased to care the snap of a finger? It seemed
incredible. The cab, which had been threading the maze of the Soho
streets, stopped. Daphne Wing alighted, proceeded down a narrow passage
to a green door on the right, and, opening it with a latch-key, paused
to say:

“I like it’s being in a little sordid street—it takes away all
amateurishness. It wasn’t a studio, of course; it was the back part of a
paper-maker’s. Any space conquered for art is something, isn’t it?” She
led the way up a few green-carpeted stairs, into a large room with a
skylight, whose walls were covered in Japanese silk the colour of yellow
azaleas. Here she stood for a minute without speaking, as though lost in
the beauty of her home: then, pointing to the walls, she said:

“It took me ages, I did it all myself. And look at my little Japanese
trees; aren’t they dickies?” Six little dark abortions of trees were
arranged scrupulously on a lofty window-sill, whence the skylight
sloped. She added suddenly: “I think Count Rosek would like this room.
There’s something bizarre about it, isn’t there? I wanted to surround
myself with that, you know—to get the bizarre note into my work. It’s so
important nowadays. But through there I’ve got a bedroom and a bathroom
and a little kitchen with everything to hand, all quite domestic; and
hot water always on. My people are SO funny about this room. They
come sometimes, and stand about. But they can’t get used to the
neighbourhood; of course it IS sordid, but I think an artist ought to be
superior to that.”

Suddenly touched, Fiorsen answered gently:

“Yes, little Daphne.”

She looked at him, and another tiny sigh escaped her.

“Why did you treat me like you did?” she said. “It’s such a pity,
because now I can’t feel anything at all.” And turning, she suddenly
passed the back of her hand across her eyes. Really moved by that,
Fiorsen went towards her, but she had turned round again, and putting
out her hand to keep him off, stood shaking her head, with half a tear
glistening on her eyelashes.

“Please sit down on the divan,” she said. “Will you smoke? These are
Russians.” And she took a white box of pink-coloured cigarettes from a
little golden birchwood table. “I have everything Russian and Japanese
so far as I can; I think they help more than anything with atmosphere.
I’ve got a balalaika; you can’t play on it, can you? What a pity! If
only I had a violin! I SHOULD have liked to hear you play again.” She
clasped her hands: “Do you remember when I danced to you before the
fire?”

Fiorsen remembered only too well. The pink cigarette trembled in his
fingers, and he said rather hoarsely:

“Dance to me now, Daphne!”

She shook her head.

“I don’t trust you a yard. Nobody would—would they?”

Fiorsen started up.

“Then why did you ask me here? What are you playing at, you little—” At
sight of her round, unmoving eyes, he stopped. She said calmly:

“I thought you’d like to see that I’d mastered my fate—that’s all. But,
of course, if you don’t, you needn’t stop.”

Fiorsen sank back on the divan. A conviction that everything she said
was literal had begun slowly to sink into him. And taking a long pull at
that pink cigarette he puffed the smoke out with a laugh.

“What are you laughing at?”

“I was thinking, little Daphne, that you are as great an egoist as I.”

“I want to be. It’s the only thing, isn’t it?”

Fiorsen laughed again.

“You needn’t worry. You always were.”

She had seated herself on an Indian stool covered with a bit of Turkish
embroidery, and, joining her hands on her lap, answered gravely:

“No; I think I wasn’t, while I loved you. But it didn’t pay, did it?”

Fiorsen stared at her.

“It has made a woman of you, Daphne. Your face is different. Your
mouth is prettier for my kisses—or the want of them. All over, you are
prettier.” Pink came up in Daphne Wing’s cheeks. And, encouraged by that
flush, he went on warmly: “If you loved me now, I should not tire of
you. Oh, you can believe me! I—”

She shook her head.

“We won’t talk about love, will we? Did you have a big triumph in Moscow
and St. Petersburg? It must be wonderful to have really great triumphs!”

Fiorsen answered gloomily:

“Triumphs? I made a lot of money.”

Daphne Wing purred:

“Oh, I expect you’re very happy.”

Did she mean to be ironic?

“I’m miserable.”

He got up and went towards her. She looked up in his face.

“I’m sorry if you’re miserable. I know what it feels like.”

“You can help me not to be. Little Daphne, you can help me to forget.”
He had stopped, and put his hands on her shoulders. Without moving
Daphne Wing answered:

“I suppose it’s Mrs. Fiorsen you want to forget, isn’t it?”

“As if she were dead. Ah, let it all be as it was, Daphne! You have
grown up; you are a woman, an artist, and you—”

Daphne Wing had turned her head toward the stairs.

“That was the bell,” she said. “Suppose it’s my people? It’s just their
time! Oh, isn’t that awkward?”

Fiorsen dropped his grasp of her and recoiled against the wall. There
with his head touching one of the little Japanese trees, he stood biting
his fingers. She was already moving toward the door.

“My mother’s got a key, and it’s no good putting you anywhere, because
she always has a good look round. But perhaps it isn’t them. Besides,
I’m not afraid now; it makes a wonderful difference being on one’s own.”

She disappeared. Fiorsen could hear a woman’s acid voice, a man’s,
rather hoarse and greasy, the sound of a smacking kiss. And, with a
vicious shrug, he stood at bay. Trapped! The little devil! The little
dovelike devil! He saw a lady in a silk dress, green shot with beetroot
colour, a short, thick gentleman with a round, greyish beard, in a grey
suit, having a small dahlia in his buttonhole, and, behind them, Daphne
Wing, flushed, and very round-eyed. He took a step, intending to escape
without more ado. The gentleman said:

“Introduce us, Daisy. I didn’t quite catch—Mr. Dawson? How do you do,
sir? One of my daughter’s impresarios, I think. ‘Appy to meet you, I’m
sure.”

Fiorsen took a long breath, and bowed. Mr. Wagge’s small piggy eyes had
fixed themselves on the little trees.

“She’s got a nice little place here for her work—quiet and
unconventional. I hope you think well of her talent, sir? You might go
further and fare worse, I believe.”

Again Fiorsen bowed.

“You may be proud of her,” he said; “she is the rising star.”

Mr. Wagge cleared his throat.

“Ow,” he said; “ye’es! From a little thing, we thought she had stuff
in her. I’ve come to take a great interest in her work. It’s not in my
line, but I think she’s a sticker; I like to see perseverance. Where
you’ve got that, you’ve got half the battle of success. So many of these
young people seem to think life’s all play. You must see a lot of that
in your profession, sir.”

“Robert!”

A shiver ran down Fiorsen’s spine.

“Ye-es?”

“The name was not DAWson!”

There followed a long moment. On the one side was that vinegary woman
poking her head forward like an angry hen, on the other, Daphne Wing,
her eyes rounder and rounder, her cheeks redder and redder, her lips
opening, her hands clasped to her perfect breast, and, in the centre,
that broad, grey-bearded figure, with reddening face and angry eyes and
hoarsening voice:

“You scoundrel! You infernal scoundrel!” It lurched forward, raising a
pudgy fist. Fiorsen sprang down the stairs and wrenched open the door.
He walked away in a whirl of mortification. Should he go back and
take that pug-faced vulgarian by the throat? As for that minx! But his
feelings about HER were too complicated for expression. And then—so dark
and random are the ways of the mind—his thoughts darted back to Gyp,
sitting on the oaken chest, making her confession; and the whips and
stings of it scored him worse than ever.

X

That same evening, standing at the corner of Bury Street, Summerhay
watched Gyp going swiftly to her father’s house. He could not bring
himself to move while there was still a chance to catch a glimpse of her
face, a sign from her hand. Gone! He walked away with his head down. The
more blissful the hours just spent, the greater the desolation when they
are over. Of such is the nature of love, as he was now discerning. The
longing to have her always with him was growing fast. Since her husband
knew—why wait? There would be no rest for either of them in an existence
of meetings and partings like this, with the menace of that fellow.
She must come away with him at once—abroad—until things had declared
themselves; and then he must find a place where they could live and
she feel safe and happy. He must show he was in dead earnest, set his
affairs in order. And he thought: ‘No good doing things by halves.
Mother must know. The sooner the better. Get it over—at once!’ And,
with a grimace of discomfort, he set out for his aunt’s house in Cadogan
Gardens, where his mother always stayed when she was in town.

Lady Summerhay was in the boudoir, waiting for dinner and reading a book
on dreams. A red-shaded lamp cast a mellow tinge over the grey frock,
over one reddish cheek and one white shoulder. She was a striking
person, tall and well built, her very blonde hair only just turning
grey, for she had married young and been a widow fifteen years—one of
those women whose naturally free spirits have been netted by association
with people of public position. Bubbles were still rising from her
submerged soul, but it was obvious that it would not again set eyes
on the horizon. With views neither narrow nor illiberal, as views in
society go, she judged everything now as people of public position
must—discussion, of course, but no alteration in one’s way of living.
Speculation and ideas did not affect social usage. The countless
movements in which she and her friends were interested for the
emancipation and benefit of others were, in fact, only channels for
letting off her superfluous goodwill, conduit-pipes, for the directing
spirit bred in her. She thought and acted in terms of the public good,
regulated by what people of position said at luncheon and dinner. And it
was surely not her fault that such people must lunch and dine. When her
son had bent and kissed her, she held up the book to him and said:

“Well, Bryan, I think this man’s book disgraceful; he simply runs his
sex-idea to death. Really, we aren’t all quite so obsessed as that. I do
think he ought to be put in his own lunatic asylum.”

Summerhay, looking down at her gloomily, answered:

“I’ve got bad news for you, Mother.”

Lady Summerhay closed the book and searched his face with apprehension.
She knew that expression. She knew that poise of his head, as if butting
at something. He looked like that when he came to her in gambling
scrapes. Was this another? Bryan had always been a pickle. His next
words took her breath away.

“The people at Mildenham, Major Winton and his daughter—you know. Well,
I’m in love with her—I’m—I’m her lover.”

Lady Summerhay uttered a gasp.

“But—but—Bryan—”

“That fellow she married drinks. He’s impossible. She had to leave him
a year ago, with her baby—other reasons, too. Look here, Mother: This is
hateful, but you’d got to know. I can’t talk of her. There’s no chance
of a divorce.” His voice grew higher. “Don’t try to persuade me out of
it. It’s no good.”

Lady Summerhay, from whose comely face a frock, as it were, had slipped,
clasped her hands together on the book.

Such a swift descent of “life” on one to whom it had for so long been
a series of “cases” was cruel, and her son felt this without quite
realizing why. In the grip of his new emotions, he still retained enough
balance to appreciate what an abominably desolate piece of news this
must be to her, what a disturbance and disappointment. And, taking her
hand, he put it to his lips.

“Cheer up, Mother! It’s all right. She’s happy, and so am I.”

Lady Summerhay could only press her hand against his kiss, and murmur:

“Yes; that’s not everything, Bryan. Is there—is there going to be a
scandal?”

“I don’t know. I hope not; but, anyway, HE knows about it.”

“Society doesn’t forgive.”

Summerhay shrugged his shoulders.

“Awfully sorry for YOU, Mother.”

“Oh, Bryan!”

This repetition of her plaint jarred his nerves.

“Don’t run ahead of things. You needn’t tell Edith or Flo. You needn’t
tell anybody. We don’t know what’ll happen yet.”

But in Lady Summerhay all was too sore and blank. This woman she had
never seen, whose origin was doubtful, whose marriage must have soiled
her, who was some kind of a siren, no doubt. It really was too hard! She
believed in her son, had dreamed of public position for him, or, rather,
felt he would attain it as a matter of course. And she said feebly:

“This Major Winton is a man of breeding, isn’t he?”

“Rather!” And, stopping before her, as if he read her thoughts, he
added: “You think she’s not good enough for me? She’s good enough for
anyone on earth. And she’s the proudest woman I’ve ever met. If you’re
bothering as to what to do about her—don’t! She won’t want anything of
anybody—I can tell you that. She won’t accept any crumbs.”

“That’s lucky!” hovered on Lady Summerhay’s lips; but, gazing at her
son, she became aware that she stood on the brink of a downfall in his
heart. Then the bitterness of her disappointment rising up again, she
said coldly:

“Are you going to live together openly?”

“Yes; if she will.”

“You don’t know yet?”

“I shall—soon.”

Lady Summerhay got up, and the book on dreams slipped off her lap with a
thump. She went to the fireplace, and stood there looking at her son. He
had altered. His merry look was gone; his face was strange to her. She
remembered it like that, once in the park at Widrington, when he lost
his temper with a pony and came galloping past her, sitting back, his
curly hair stivered up like a little demon’s. And she said sadly:

“You can hardly expect me to like it for you, Bryan, even if she is what
you say. And isn’t there some story about—”

“My dear mother, the more there is against her, the more I shall love
her—that’s obvious.”

Lady Summerhay sighed again.

“What is this man going to do? I heard him play once.”

“I don’t know. Nothing, I dare say. Morally and legally, he’s out of
court. I only wish to God he WOULD bring a case, and I could marry her;
but Gyp says he won’t.”

Lady Summerhay murmured:

“Gyp? Is that her name?” And a sudden wish, almost a longing, not a
friendly one, to see this woman seized her. “Will you bring her to see
me? I’m alone here till Wednesday.”

“I’ll ask her, but I don’t think she’ll come.” He turned his head away.
“Mother, she’s wonderful!”

An unhappy smile twisted Lady Summerhay’s lips. No doubt! Aphrodite
herself had visited her boy. Aphrodite! And—afterward? She asked
desolately:

“Does Major Winton know?”

“Yes.”

“What does he say to it?”

“Say? What can anyone say? From your point of view, or his, it’s rotten,
of course. But in her position, anything’s rotten.”

At that encouraging word, the flood-gates gave way in Lady Summerhay,
and she poured forth a stream of words.

“Oh, my dear, can’t you pull up? I’ve seen so many of these affairs go
wrong. It really is not for nothing that law and conventions are what
they are—believe me! Really, Bryan, experience does show that the
pressure’s too great. It’s only once in a way—very exceptional people,
very exceptional circumstances. You mayn’t think now it’ll hamper you,
but you’ll find it will—most fearfully. It’s not as if you were a writer
or an artist, who can take his work where he likes and live in a desert
if he wants. You’ve got to do yours in London, your whole career is
bound up with society. Do think, before you go butting up against it!
It’s all very well to say it’s no affair of anyone’s, but you’ll find
it is, Bryan. And then, can you—can you possibly make her happy in the
long-run?”

She stopped at the expression on his face. It was as if he were saying:
“I have left your world. Talk to your fellows; all this is nothing to
me.”

“Look here, Mother: you don’t seem to understand. I’m devoted—devoted so
that there’s nothing else for me.”

“How long will that last, Bryan? You mean bewitched.”

Summerhay said, with passion:

“I don’t. I mean what I said. Good-night!” And he went to the door.

“Won’t you stay to dinner, dear?”

But he was gone, and the full of vexation, anxiety, and wretchedness
came on Lady Summerhay. It was too hard! She went down to her lonely
dinner, desolate and sore. And to the book on dreams, opened beside her
plate, she turned eyes that took in nothing.

Summerhay went straight home. The lamps were brightening in the
early-autumn dusk, and a draughty, ruffling wind flicked a yellow leaf
here and there from off the plane trees. It was just the moment when
evening blue comes into the colouring of the town—that hour of fusion
when day’s hard and staring shapes are softening, growing dark,
mysterious, and all that broods behind the lives of men and trees and
houses comes down on the wings of illusion to repossess the world—the
hour when any poetry in a man wells up. But Summerhay still heard his
mother’s, “Oh, Bryan!” and, for the first time, knew the feeling that
his hand was against everyone’s. There was a difference already, or so
it seemed to him, in the expression of each passer-by. Nothing any more
would be a matter of course; and he was of a class to whom everything
has always been a matter of course. Perhaps he did not realize this
clearly yet; but he had begun to take what the nurses call “notice,” as
do those only who are forced on to the defensive against society.

Putting his latch-key into the lock, he recalled the sensation with
which, that afternoon, he had opened to Gyp for the first time—half
furtive, half defiant. It would be all defiance now. This was the end
of the old order! And, lighting a fire in his sitting-room, he began
pulling out drawers, sorting and destroying. He worked for hours,
burning, making lists, packing papers and photographs. Finishing at
last, he drank a stiff whisky and soda, and sat down to smoke. Now
that the room was quiet, Gyp seemed to fill it again with her presence.
Closing his eyes, he could see her there by the hearth, just as she
stood before they left, turning her face up to him, murmuring: “You
won’t stop loving me, now you’re so sure I love you?” Stop loving her!
The more she loved him, the more he would love her. And he said aloud:
“By God! I won’t!” At that remark, so vehement for the time of night,
the old Scotch terrier, Ossian, came from his corner and shoved his long
black nose into his master’s hand.

“Come along up, Ossy! Good dog, Oss!” And, comforted by the warmth of
that black body beside him in the chair, Summerhay fell asleep in front
of the fire smouldering with blackened fragments of his past.

XI

Though Gyp had never seemed to look round she had been quite conscious
of Summerhay still standing where they had parted, watching her into the
house in Bury Street. The strength of her own feeling surprised her,
as a bather in the sea is surprised, finding her feet will not touch
bottom, that she is carried away helpless—only, these were the waters of
ecstasy.

For the second night running, she hardly slept, hearing the clocks of
St. James’s strike, and Big Ben boom, hour after hour. At breakfast, she
told her father of Fiorsen’s reappearance. He received the news with a
frown and a shrewd glance.

“Well, Gyp?”

“I told him.”

His feelings, at that moment, were perhaps as mixed as they had ever
been—curiosity, parental disapproval, to which he knew he was not
entitled, admiration of her pluck in letting that fellow know, fears for
the consequences of this confession, and, more than all, his profound
disturbance at knowing her at last launched into the deep waters of
love. It was the least of these feelings that found expression.

“How did he take it?”

“Rushed away. The only thing I feel sure of is that he won’t divorce
me.”

“No, by George; I don’t suppose even he would have that impudence!”
And Winton was silent, trying to penetrate the future. “Well,” he said
suddenly, “it’s on the knees of the gods then. But be careful, Gyp.”

About noon, Betty returned from the sea, with a solemn, dark-eyed,
cooing little Gyp, brown as a roasted coffee-berry. When she had been
given all that she could wisely eat after the journey, Gyp carried her
off to her own room, undressed her for sheer delight of kissing her from
head to foot, and admiring her plump brown legs, then cuddled her up
in a shawl and lay down with her on the bed. A few sleepy coos and
strokings, and little Gyp had left for the land of Nod, while her mother
lay gazing at her black lashes with a kind of passion. She was not
a child-lover by nature; but this child of her own, with her dark
softness, plump delicacy, giving disposition, her cooing voice, and
constant adjurations to “dear mum,” was adorable. There was something
about her insidiously seductive. She had developed so quickly, with the
graceful roundness of a little animal, the perfection of a flower. The
Italian blood of her great-great-grandmother was evidently prepotent in
her as yet; and, though she was not yet two years old, her hair, which
had lost its baby darkness, was already curving round her neck and
waving on her forehead. One of her tiny brown hands had escaped the
shawl and grasped its edge with determined softness. And while Gyp gazed
at the pinkish nails and their absurdly wee half-moons, at the sleeping
tranquillity stirred by breathing no more than a rose-leaf on a windless
day, her lips grew fuller, trembled, reached toward the dark
lashes, till she had to rein her neck back with a jerk to stop such
self-indulgence. Soothed, hypnotized, almost in a dream, she lay there
beside her baby.

That evening, at dinner, Winton said calmly:

“Well, I’ve been to see Fiorsen, and warned him off. Found him at that
fellow Rosek’s.” Gyp received the news with a vague sensation of alarm.
“And I met that girl, the dancer, coming out of the house as I was going
in—made it plain I’d seen her, so I don’t think he’ll trouble you.”

An irresistible impulse made her ask:

“How was she looking, Dad?”

Winton smiled grimly. How to convey his impression of the figure he had
seen coming down the steps—of those eyes growing rounder and rounder at
sight of him, of that mouth opening in an: “Oh!”

“Much the same. Rather flabbergasted at seeing me, I think. A white
hat—very smart. Attractive in her way, but common, of course. Those two
were playing the piano and fiddle when I went up. They tried not to let
me in, but I wasn’t to be put off. Queer place, that!”

Gyp smiled. She could see it all so well. The black walls, the silver
statuettes, Rops drawings, scent of dead rose-leaves and pastilles and
cigarettes—and those two by the piano—and her father so cool and dry!

“One can’t stand on ceremony with fellows like that. I hadn’t forgotten
that Polish chap’s behaviour to you, my dear.”

Through Gyp passed a quiver of dread, a vague return of the feelings
once inspired by Rosek.

“I’m almost sorry you went, Dad. Did you say anything very—”

“Did I? Let’s see! No; I think I was quite polite.” He added, with a
grim, little smile: “I won’t swear I didn’t call one of them a ruffian.
I know they said something about my presuming on being a cripple.”

“Oh, darling!”

“Yes; it was that Polish chap—and so he is!”

Gyp murmured:

“I’d almost rather it had been—the other.” Rosek’s pale, suave face,
with the eyes behind which there were such hidden things, and the lips
sweetish and restrained and sensual—he would never forgive! But Winton
only smiled again, patting her arm. He was pleased with an encounter
which had relieved his feelings.

Gyp spent all that evening writing her first real love-letter. But
when, next afternoon at six, in fulfilment of its wording, she came to
Summerhay’s little house, her heart sank; for the blinds were down and
it had a deserted look. If he had been there, he would have been at the
window, waiting. Had he, then, not got her letter, not been home since
yesterday? And that chill fear which besets lovers’ hearts at failure of
a tryst smote her for the first time. In the three-cornered garden stood
a decayed statue of a naked boy with a broken bow—a sparrow was perching
on his greenish shoulder; sooty, heart-shaped lilac leaves hung round
his head, and at his legs the old Scotch terrier was sniffing. Gyp
called: “Ossian! Ossy!” and the old dog came, wagging his tail feebly.

“Master! Where is your master, dear?”

Ossian poked his long nose into her calf, and that gave her a little
comfort. She passed, perforce, away from the deserted house and returned
home; but all manner of frightened thoughts beset her. Where had he
gone? Why had he gone? Why had he not let her know? Doubts—those hasty
attendants on passion—came thronging, and scepticism ran riot. What did
she know of his life, of his interests, of him, except that he said he
loved her? Where had he gone? To Widrington, to some smart house-party,
or even back to Scotland? The jealous feelings that had so besieged her
at the bungalow when his letters ceased came again now with redoubled
force. There must be some woman who, before their love began, had claim
on him, or some girl that he admired. He never told her of any such—of
course, he would not! She was amazed and hurt by her capacity for
jealousy. She had always thought she would be too proud to feel
jealousy—a sensation so dark and wretched and undignified, but—alas!—so
horribly real and clinging.

She had said she was not dining at home; so Winton had gone to his club,
and she was obliged to partake of a little trumped-up lonely meal. She
went up to her room after it, but there came on her such restlessness
that presently she put on her things and slipped out. She went past St.
James’s Church into Piccadilly, to the further, crowded side, and began
to walk toward the park. This was foolish; but to do a foolish thing
was some relief, and she went along with a faint smile, mocking her
own recklessness. Several women of the town—ships of night with sails
set—came rounding out of side streets or down the main stream,
with their skilled, rapid-seeming slowness. And at the discomfited,
half-hostile stares on their rouged and powdered faces, Gyp felt a
wicked glee. She was disturbing, hurting them—and she wanted to hurt.

Presently, a man, in evening dress, with overcoat thrown open, gazed
pointblank into her face, and, raising his hat, ranged up beside her.
She walked straight on, still with that half-smile, knowing him puzzled
and fearfully attracted. Then an insensate wish to stab him to the heart
made her turn her head and look at him. At the expression on her face,
he wilted away from her, and again she felt that wicked glee at having
hurt him.

She crossed out into the traffic, to the park side, and turned back
toward St. James’s; and now she was possessed by profound, black
sadness. If only her lover were beside her that beautiful evening, among
the lights and shadows of the trees, in the warm air! Why was he not
among these passers-by? She who could bring any casual man to her side
by a smile could not conjure up the only one she wanted from this great
desert of a town! She hurried along, to get in and hide her longing.
But at the corner of St. James’s Street, she stopped. That was his club,
nearly opposite. Perhaps he was there, playing cards or billiards, a few
yards away, and yet as in another world. Presently he would come out,
go to some music-hall, or stroll home thinking of her—perhaps not even
thinking of her! Another woman passed, giving her a furtive glance. But
Gyp felt no glee now. And, crossing over, close under the windows of
the club, she hurried home. When she reached her room, she broke into
a storm of tears. How could she have liked hurting those poor women,
hurting that man—who was only paying her a man’s compliment, after all?
And with these tears, her jealous, wild feelings passed, leaving only
her longing.

Next morning brought a letter. Summerhay wrote from an inn on the river,
asking her to come down by the eleven o’clock train, and he would meet
her at the station. He wanted to show her a house that he had seen; and
they could have the afternoon on the river! Gyp received this letter,
which began: “My darling!” with an ecstasy that she could not quite
conceal. And Winton, who had watched her face, said presently:

“I think I shall go to Newmarket, Gyp. Home to-morrow evening.”

In the train on the way down, she sat with closed eyes, in a sort of
trance. If her lover had been there holding her in his arms, he could
not have seemed nearer.

She saw him as the train ran in; but they met without a hand-clasp,
without a word, simply looking at each other and breaking into smiles.

A little victoria “dug up”—as Summerhay said—“horse, driver and all,”
carried them slowly upward. Under cover of the light rugs their hands
were clasped, and they never ceased to look into each other’s faces,
except for those formal glances of propriety which deceive no one.

The day was beautiful, as only early September days can be—when the sun
is hot, yet not too hot, and its light falls in a silken radiance on
trees just losing the opulent monotony of summer, on silvery-gold reaped
fields, silvery-green uplands, golden mustard; when shots ring out in
the distance, and, as one gazes, a leaf falls, without reason, as it
would seem. Presently they branched off the main road by a lane past
a clump of beeches and drew up at the gate of a lonely house, built of
very old red brick, and covered by Virginia creeper just turning—a house
with an ingle-nook and low, broad chimneys. Before it was a walled,
neglected lawn, with poplars and one large walnut-tree. The sunlight
seemed to have collected in that garden, and there was a tremendous hum
of bees. Above the trees, the downs could be seen where racehorses, they
said, were trained. Summerhay had the keys of the house, and they went
in. To Gyp, it was like a child’s “pretending”—to imagine they were
going to live there together, to sort out the rooms and consecrate each.
She would not spoil this perfect day by argument or admission of the
need for a decision. And when he asked:

“Well, darling, what do you think of it?” she only answered:

“Oh, lovely, in a way; but let’s go back to the river and make the most
of it.”

They took boat at ‘The Bowl of Cream,’ the river inn where Summerhay
was staying. To him, who had been a rowing man at Oxford, the river was
known from Lechlade to Richmond; but Gyp had never in her life been on
it, and its placid magic, unlike that of any other river in the world,
almost overwhelmed her. On this glistening, windless day, to drift along
past the bright, flat water-lily leaves over the greenish depths, to
listen to the pigeons, watch the dragon-flies flitting past, and the
fish leaping lazily, not even steering, letting her hand dabble in
the water, then cooling her sun-warmed cheek with it, and all the time
gazing at Summerhay, who, dipping his sculls gently, gazed at her—all
this was like a voyage down some river of dreams, the very fulfilment of
felicity. There is a degree of happiness known to the human heart which
seems to belong to some enchanted world—a bright maze into which, for a
moment now and then, we escape and wander. To-day, he was more than ever
like her Botticelli “Young Man,” with his neck bare, and his face so
clear-eyed and broad and brown. Had she really had a life with another
man? And only a year ago? It seemed inconceivable!

But when, in the last backwater, he tied the boat up and came to
sit with her once more, it was already getting late, and the vague
melancholy of the now shadowy river was stealing into her. And, with a
sort of sinking in her heart, she heard him begin:

“Gyp, we MUST go away together. We can never stand it going on apart,
snatching hours here and there.”

Pressing his hand to her cheeks, she murmured:

“Why not, darling? Hasn’t this been perfect? What could we ever have
more perfect? It’s been paradise itself!”

“Yes; but to be thrown out every day! To be whole days and nights
without you! Gyp, you must—you must! What is there against it? Don’t you
love me enough?”

She looked at him, and then away into the shadows.

“Too much, I think. It’s tempting Providence to change. Let’s go on as
we are, Bryan. No; don’t look like that—don’t be angry!”

“Why are you afraid? Are you sorry for our love?”

“No; but let it be like this. Don’t let’s risk anything.”

“Risk? Is it people—society—you’re afraid of? I thought YOU wouldn’t
care.”

Gyp smiled.

“Society? No; I’m not afraid of that.”

“What, then? Of me?”

“I don’t know. Men soon get tired. I’m a doubter, Bryan, I can’t help
it.”

“As if anyone could get tired of you! Are you afraid of yourself?”

Again Gyp smiled.

“Not of loving too little, I told you.”

“How can one love too much?”

She drew his head down to her. But when that kiss was over, she only
said again:

“No, Bryan; let’s go on as we are. I’ll make up to you when I’m with
you. If you were to tire of me, I couldn’t bear it.”

For a long time more he pleaded—now with anger, now with kisses,
now with reasonings; but, to all, she opposed that same tender,
half-mournful “No,” and, at last, he gave it up, and, in dogged silence,
rowed her to the village, whence she was to take train back. It was dusk
when they left the boat, and dew was falling. Just before they reached
the station, she caught his hand and pressed it to her breast.

“Darling, don’t be angry with me! Perhaps I will—some day.”

And, in the train, she tried to think herself once more in the boat,
among the shadows and the whispering reeds and all the quiet wonder of
the river.

XII

On reaching home she let herself in stealthily, and, though she had not
had dinner, went up at once to her room. She was just taking off her
blouse when Betty entered, her round face splotched with red, and tears
rolling down her cheeks.

“Betty! What is it?”

“Oh, my dear, where HAVE you been? Such a dreadful piece of news!
They’ve stolen her! That wicked man—your husband—he took her right out
of her pram—and went off with her in a great car—he and that other one!
I’ve been half out of my mind!” Gyp stared aghast. “I hollered to a
policeman. ‘He’s stolen her—her father! Catch them!’ I said. ‘However
shall I face my mistress?’” She stopped for breath, then burst
out again. “‘He’s a bad one,’ I said. ‘A foreigner! They’re both
foreigners!’ ‘Her father?’ he said. ‘Well, why shouldn’t he? He’s only
givin’ her a joy ride. He’ll bring her back, never you fear.’ And I ran
home—I didn’t know where you were. Oh dear! The major away and all—what
was I to do? I’d just turned round to shut the gate of the square
gardens, and I never saw him till he’d put his great long arm over
the pram and snatched her out.” And, sitting on the bed, she gave way
utterly.

Gyp stood still. Nemesis for her happiness? That vengeful wretch, Rosek!
This was his doing. And she said:

“Oh, Betty, she must be crying!”

A fresh outburst of moans was the only answer. Gyp remembered suddenly
what the lawyer had said over a year ago—it had struck her with terror
at the time. In law, Fiorsen owned and could claim her child. She could
have got her back, then, by bringing a horrible case against him, but
now, perhaps, she had no chance. Was it her return to Fiorsen that they
aimed at—or the giving up of her lover? She went over to her mirror,
saying:

“We’ll go at once, Betty, and get her back somehow. Wash your face.”

While she made ready, she fought down those two horrible fears—of losing
her child, of losing her lover; the less she feared, the better she
could act, the more subtly, the swifter. She remembered that she had
somewhere a little stiletto, given her a long time ago. She hunted it
out, slipped off its red-leather sheath, and, stabbing the point into a
tiny cork, slipped it beneath her blouse. If they could steal her baby,
they were capable of anything. She wrote a note to her father, telling
him what had happened, and saying where she had gone. Then, in a taxi,
they set forth. Cold water and the calmness of her mistress had removed
from Betty the main traces of emotion; but she clasped Gyp’s hand hard
and gave vent to heavy sighs.

Gyp would not think. If she thought of her little one crying, she knew
she would cry, too. But her hatred for those who had dealt this cowardly
blow grew within her. She took a resolution and said quietly:

“Mr. Summerhay, Betty. That’s why they’ve stolen our darling. I suppose
you know he and I care for each other. They’ve stolen her so as to make
me do anything they like.”

A profound sigh answered her.

Behind that moon-face with the troubled eyes, what conflict was in
progress—between unquestioning morality and unquestioning belief in Gyp,
between fears for her and wishes for her happiness, between the loyal
retainer’s habit of accepting and the old nurse’s feeling of being in
charge? She said faintly:

“Oh dear! He’s a nice gentleman, too!” And suddenly, wheezing it out
with unexpected force: “To say truth, I never did hold you was rightly
married to that foreigner in that horrible registry place—no music,
no flowers, no blessin’ asked, nor nothing. I cried me eyes out at the
time.”

Gyp said quietly:

“No; Betty, I never was. I only thought I was in love.” A convulsive
squeeze and creaking, whiffling sounds heralded a fresh outburst. “Don’t
cry; we’re just there. Think of our darling!”

The cab stopped. Feeling for her little weapon, she got out, and with
her hand slipped firmly under Betty’s arm, led the way upstairs. Chilly
shudders ran down her spine—memories of Daphne Wing and Rosek, of that
large woman—what was her name?—of many other faces, of unholy hours
spent up there, in a queer state, never quite present, never comfortable
in soul; memories of late returnings down these wide stairs out to their
cab, of Fiorsen beside her in the darkness, his dim, broad-cheekboned
face moody in the corner or pressed close to hers. Once they had walked
a long way homeward in the dawn, Rosek with them, Fiorsen playing on his
muted violin, to the scandal of the policemen and the cats. Dim, unreal
memories! Grasping Betty’s arm more firmly, she rang the bell. When the
man servant, whom she remembered well, opened the door, her lips were so
dry that they could hardly form the words:

“Is Mr. Fiorsen in, Ford?”

“No, ma’am; Mr. Fiorsen and Count Rosek went into the country this
afternoon. I haven’t their address at present.” She must have turned
white, for she could hear the man saying: “Anything I can get you,
ma’am?”

“When did they start, please?”

“One o’clock, ma’am—by car. Count Rosek was driving himself. I should
say they won’t be away long—they just had their bags with them.” Gyp put
out her hand helplessly; she heard the servant say in a concerned voice:
“I could let you know the moment they return, ma’am, if you’d kindly
leave me your address.”

Giving her card, and murmuring:

“Thank you, Ford; thank you very much,” she grasped Betty’s arm again
and leaned heavily on her going down the stairs.

It was real, black fear now. To lose helpless things—children—dogs—and
know for certain that one cannot get to them, no matter what they may
be suffering! To be pinned down to ignorance and have in her ears the
crying of her child—this horror, Gyp suffered now. And nothing to
be done! Nothing but to go to bed and wait—hardest of all tasks!
Mercifully—thanks to her long day in the open—she fell at last into
a dreamless sleep, and when she was called, there was a letter from
Fiorsen on the tray with her tea.

“Gyp:

“I am not a baby-stealer like your father. The law gives me the right to
my own child. But swear to give up your lover, and the baby shall come
back to you at once. If you do not give him up, I will take her away out
of England. Send me an answer to this post-office, and do not let your
father try any tricks upon me.

“GUSTAV FIORSEN.”

Beneath was written the address of a West End post-office.

When Gyp had finished reading, she went through some moments of such
mental anguish as she had never known, but—just as when Betty first told
her of the stealing—her wits and wariness came quickly back. Had he
been drinking when he wrote that letter? She could almost fancy that she
smelled brandy, but it was so easy to fancy what one wanted to. She
read it through again—this time, she felt almost sure that it had been
dictated to him. If he had composed the wording himself, he would
never have resisted a gibe at the law, or a gibe at himself for thus
safeguarding her virtue. It was Rosek’s doing. Her anger flamed up
anew. Since they used such mean, cruel ways, why need she herself be
scrupulous? She sprang out of bed and wrote:

“How COULD you do such a brutal thing? At all events, let the darling
have her nurse. It’s not like you to let a little child suffer. Betty
will be ready to come the minute you send for her. As for myself, you
must give me time to decide. I will let you know within two days.

“GYP.”

When she had sent this off, and a telegram to her father at Newmarket,
she read Fiorsen’s letter once more, and was more than ever certain that
it was Rosek’s wording. And, suddenly, she thought of Daphne Wing, whom
her father had seen coming out of Rosek’s house. Through her there might
be a way of getting news. She seemed to see again the girl lying so
white and void of hope when robbed by death of her own just-born babe.
Yes; surely it was worth trying.

An hour later, her cab stopped before the Wagges’ door in Frankland
Street. But just as she was about to ring the bell, a voice from behind
her said:

“Allow me; I have a key. What may I—Oh, it’s you!” She turned. Mr.
Wagge, in professional habiliments, was standing there. “Come in; come
in,” he said. “I was wondering whether perhaps we shouldn’t be seeing
you after what’s transpired.”

Hanging his tall black hat, craped nearly to the crown, on a knob of the
mahogany stand, he said huskily:

“I DID think we’d seen the last of that,” and opened the dining-room
door. “Come in, ma’am. We can put our heads together better in here.”

In that too well remembered room, the table was laid with a stained
white cloth, a cruet-stand, and bottle of Worcestershire sauce. The
little blue bowl was gone, so that nothing now marred the harmony of red
and green. Gyp said quickly:

“Doesn’t Daph—Daisy live at home, then, now?”

The expression on Mr. Wagge’s face was singular; suspicion, relief, and
a sort of craftiness were blended with that furtive admiration which Gyp
seemed always to excite in him.

“Do I understand that you—er—”

“I came to ask if Daisy would do something for me.”

Mr. Wagge blew his nose.

“You didn’t know—” he began again.

“Yes; I dare say she sees my husband, if that’s what you mean; and I
don’t mind—he’s nothing to me now.”

Mr. Wagge’s face became further complicated by the sensations of a
husband.

“Well,” he said, “it’s not to be wondered at, perhaps, in the
circumstances. I’m sure I always thought—”

Gyp interrupted swiftly.

“Please, Mr. Wagge—please! Will you give me Daisy’s address?”

Mr. Wagge remained a moment in deep thought; then he said, in a gruff,
jerky voice:

“Seventy-three Comrade Street, So’o. Up to seeing him there on Tuesday,
I must say I cherished every hope. Now I’m sorry I didn’t strike him—he
was too quick for me—” He had raised one of his gloved hands and was
sawing it up and down. The sight of that black object cleaving the air
nearly made Gyp scream, her nerves were so on edge. “It’s her blasted
independence—I beg pardon—but who wouldn’t?” he ended suddenly.

Gyp passed him.

“Who wouldn’t?” she heard his voice behind her. “I did think she’d have
run straight this time—” And while she was fumbling at the outer door,
his red, pudgy face, with its round grey beard, protruded almost over
her shoulder. “If you’re going to see her, I hope you’ll—”

Gyp was gone. In her cab she shivered. Once she had lunched with her
father at a restaurant in the Strand. It had been full of Mr. Wagges.
But, suddenly, she thought: ‘It’s hard on him, poor man!’

XIII

Seventy-three Comrade Street, Soho, was difficult to find; but, with the
aid of a milk-boy, Gyp discovered the alley at last, and the right door.
There her pride took sudden alarm, and but for the milk-boy’s eyes fixed
on her while he let out his professional howl, she might have fled.
A plump white hand and wrist emerging took the can, and Daphne Wing’s
voice said:

“Oh, where’s the cream?”

“Ain’t got none.”

“Oh! I told you always—two pennyworth at twelve o’clock.”

“Two penn’orth.” The boy’s eyes goggled.

“Didn’t you want to speak to her, miss?” He beat the closing door. “Lidy
wants to speak to you! Good-mornin’, miss.”

The figure of Daphne Wing in a blue kimono was revealed. Her eyes peered
round at Gyp.

“Oh!” she said.

“May I come in?”

“Oh, yes! Oh, do! I’ve been practising. Oh, I am glad to see you!”

In the middle of the studio, a little table was laid for two. Daphne
Wing went up to it, holding in one hand the milk-can and in the other a
short knife, with which she had evidently been opening oysters. Placing
the knife on the table, she turned round to Gyp. Her face was deep
pink, and so was her neck, which ran V-shaped down into the folds of her
kimono. Her eyes, round as saucers, met Gyp’s, fell, met them again. She
said:

“Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, I am glad! I really am. I wanted you so much to see
my room—do you like it? How DID you know where I was?” She looked down
and added: “I think I’d better tell you. Mr. Fiorsen came here, and,
since then, I’ve seen him at Count Rosek’s—and—and—”

“Yes; but don’t trouble to tell me, please.”

Daphne Wing hurried on.

“Of course, I’m quite mistress of myself now.” Then, all at once, the
uneasy woman-of-the-world mask dropped from her face and she seized
Gyp’s hand. “Oh, Mrs. Fiorsen, I shall never be like you!”

With a little shiver, Gyp said:

“I hope not.” Her pride rushed up in her. How could she ask this girl
anything? She choked back that feeling, and said stonily: “Do you
remember my baby? No, of course; you never saw her. HE and Count Rosek
have just taken her away from me.”

Daphne Wing convulsively squeezed the hand of which she had possessed
herself.

“Oh, what a wicked thing! When?”

“Yesterday afternoon.”

“Oh, I AM glad I haven’t seen him since! Oh, I DO think that was wicked!
Aren’t you dreadfully distressed?” The least of smiles played on
Gyp’s mouth. Daphne Wing burst forth: “D’you know—I think—I think your
self-control is something awful. It frightens me. If my baby had lived
and been stolen like that, I should have been half dead by now.”

Gyp answered stonily as ever:

“Yes; I want her back, and I wondered—”

Daphne Wing clasped her hands.

“Oh, I expect I can make him—” She stopped, confused, then added
hastily: “Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“I shouldn’t mind if he had fifty loves. Perhaps he has.”

Daphne Wing uttered a little gasp; then her teeth came down rather
viciously on her lower lip.

“I mean him to do what I want now, not what he wants me. That’s the only
way when you love. Oh, don’t smile like that, please; you do make me
feel so—uncertain.”

“When are you going to see him next?”

Daphne Wing grew very pink.

“I don’t know. He might be coming in to lunch. You see, it’s not as if
he were a stranger, is it?” Casting up her eyes a little, she added: “He
won’t even let me speak your name; it makes him mad. That’s why I’m
sure he still loves you; only, his love is so funny.” And, seizing Gyp’s
hand: “I shall never forget how good you were to me. I do hope you—you
love somebody else.” Gyp pressed those damp, clinging fingers, and
Daphne Wing hurried on: “I’m sure your baby’s a darling. How you must
be suffering! You look quite pale. But it isn’t any good suffering. I
learned that.”

Her eyes lighted on the table, and a faint ruefulness came into them, as
if she were going to ask Gyp to eat the oysters.

Gyp bent forward and put her lips to the girl’s forehead.

“Good-bye. My baby would thank you if she knew.”

And she turned to go. She heard a sob. Daphne Wing was crying; then,
before Gyp could speak, she struck herself on the throat, and said, in a
strangled voice:

“Tha—that’s idiotic! I—I haven’t cried since—since, you know. I—I’m
perfect mistress of myself; only, I—only—I suppose you reminded me—I
NEVER cry!”

Those words and the sound of a hiccough accompanied Gyp down the alley
to her cab.

When she got back to Bury Street, she found Betty sitting in the hall
with her bonnet on. She had not been sent for, nor had any reply come
from Newmarket. Gyp could not eat, could settle to nothing. She went
up to her bedroom to get away from the servants’ eyes, and went on
mechanically with a frock of little Gyp’s she had begun on the fatal
morning Fiorsen had come back. Every other minute she stopped to listen
to sounds that never meant anything, went a hundred times to the window
to look at nothing. Betty, too, had come upstairs, and was in the
nursery opposite; Gyp could hear her moving about restlessly among her
household gods. Presently, those sounds ceased, and, peering into the
room, she saw the stout woman still in her bonnet, sitting on a trunk,
with her back turned, uttering heavy sighs. Gyp stole back into her own
room with a sick, trembling sensation. If—if her baby really could not
be recovered except by that sacrifice! If that cruel letter were the
last word, and she forced to decide between them! Which would she give
up? Which follow—her lover or her child?

She went to the window for air—the pain about her heart was dreadful.
And, leaning there against the shutter, she felt quite dizzy from the
violence of a struggle that refused coherent thought or feeling, and
was just a dumb pull of instincts, both so terribly strong—how terribly
strong she had not till then perceived.

Her eyes fell on the picture that reminded her of Bryan; it seemed
now to have no resemblance—none. He was much too real, and loved, and
wanted. Less than twenty-four hours ago, she had turned a deaf ear to
his pleading that she should go to him for ever. How funny! Would she
not rush to him now—go when and where he liked? Ah, if only she were
back in his arms! Never could she give him up—never! But then in her
ears sounded the cooing words, “Dear mum!” Her baby—that tiny thing—how
could she give her up, and never again hold close and kiss that round,
perfect little body, that grave little dark-eyed face?

The roar of London came in through the open window. So much life, so
many people—and not a soul could help! She left the window and went to
the cottage-piano she had there, out of Winton’s way. But she only sat
with arms folded, looking at the keys. The song that girl had sung at
Fiorsen’s concert—song of the broken heart—came back to her.

No, no; she couldn’t—couldn’t! It was to her lover she would cling. And
tears ran down her cheeks.

A cab had stopped below, but not till Betty came rushing in did she look
up.

XIV

When, trembling all over, she entered the dining-room, Fiorsen was
standing by the sideboard, holding the child.

He came straight up and put her into Gyp’s arms.

“Take her,” he said, “and do what you will. Be happy.”

Hugging her baby, close to the door as she could get, Gyp answered
nothing. Her heart was in such a tumult that she could not have spoken
a word to save her life; relieved, as one dying of thirst by unexpected
water; grateful, bewildered, abashed, yet instinctively aware of
something evanescent and unreal in his altruism. Daphne Wing! What
bargain did this represent?

Fiorsen must have felt the chill of this instinctive vision, for he
cried out:

“Yes! You never believed in me; you never thought me capable of good!
Why didn’t you?”

Gyp bent her face over her baby to hide the quivering of her lips.

“I am sorry—very, very sorry.”

Fiorsen came closer and looked into her face.

“By God, I am afraid I shall never forget you—never!”

Tears had come into his eyes, and Gyp watched them, moved, troubled, but
still deeply mistrusting.

He brushed his hand across his face; and the thought flashed through
her: ‘He means me to see them! Ah, what a cynical wretch I am!’

Fiorsen saw that thought pass, and muttering suddenly:

“Good-bye, Gyp! I am not all bad. I AM NOT!” He tore the door open and
was gone.

That passionate “I am not!” saved Gyp from a breakdown. No; even at his
highest pitch of abnegation, he could not forget himself.

Relief, if overwhelming, is slowly realized; but when, at last, what she
had escaped and what lay before her were staring full in each other’s
face, it seemed to her that she must cry out, and tell the whole world
of her intoxicating happiness. And the moment little Gyp was in Betty’s
arms, she sat down and wrote to Summerhay:

“DARLING,

“I’ve had a fearful time. My baby was stolen by him while I was with
you. He wrote me a letter saying that he would give her back to me if I
gave you up. But I found I couldn’t give you up, not even for my baby.
And then, a few minutes ago, he brought her—none the worse. Tomorrow
we shall all go down to Mildenham; but very soon, if you still want me,
I’ll come with you wherever you like. My father and Betty will take care
of my treasure till we come back; and then, perhaps, the old red house
we saw—after all. Only—now is the time for you to draw back. Look into
the future—look far! Don’t let any foolish pity—or honour—weigh with
you; be utterly sure, I do beseech you. I can just bear it now if I know
it’s for your good. But afterward it’ll be too late. It would be the
worst misery of all if I made you unhappy. Oh, make sure—make sure! I
shall understand. I mean this with every bit of me. And now, good-night,
and perhaps—good-bye.

“Your

“GYP.”

She read it over and shivered. Did she really mean that she could bear
it if he drew back—if he did look far, far into the future, and decided
that she was not worth the candle? Ah, but better now—than later.

She closed and sealed the letter, and sat down to wait for her father.
And she thought: ‘Why does one have a heart? Why is there in one
something so much too soft?’

Ten days later, at Mildenham station, holding her father’s hand, Gyp
could scarcely see him for the mist before her eyes. How good he had
been to her all those last days, since she told him that she was going
to take the plunge! Not a word of remonstrance or complaint.

“Good-bye, my love! Take care of yourself; wire from London, and again
from Paris.” And, smiling up at her, he added: “He has luck; I had
none.”

The mist became tears, rolled down, fell on his glove.

“Not too long out there, Gyp!”

She pressed her wet cheek passionately to his. The train moved, but, so
long as she could see, she watched him standing on the platform, waving
his grey hat, then, in her corner, sat down, blinded with tears behind
her veil. She had not cried when she left him the day of her fatal
marriage; she cried now that she was leaving him to go to her incredible
happiness.

Strange! But her heart had grown since then.



Part IV

I

Little Gyp, aged nearly four and a half that first of May, stood at
the edge of the tulip border, bowing to two hen turkeys who were poking
their heads elegantly here and there among the flowers. She was absurdly
like her mother, the same oval-shaped face, dark arched brows, large
and clear brown eyes; but she had the modern child’s open-air look; her
hair, that curled over at the ends, was not allowed to be long, and her
polished brown legs were bare to the knees.

“Turkeys! You aren’t good, are you? Come ON!” And, stretching out her
hands with the palms held up, she backed away from the tulip-bed. The
turkeys, trailing delicately their long-toed feet and uttering soft,
liquid interrogations, moved after her in hopes of what she was not
holding in her little brown hands. The sun, down in the west, for it was
past tea-time, slanted from over the roof of the red house, and painted
up that small procession—the deep blue frock of little Gyp, the glint
of gold in the chestnut of her hair; the daisy-starred grass; the dark
birds with translucent red dewlaps, and checkered tails and the tulip
background, puce and red and yellow. When she had lured them to the open
gate, little Gyp raised herself, and said:

“Aren’t you duffies, dears? Shoo!” And on the tails of the turkeys she
shut the gate. Then she went to where, under the walnut-tree—the one
large tree of that walled garden—a very old Scotch terrier was lying,
and sitting down beside him, began stroking his white muzzle, saying:

“Ossy, Ossy, do you love me?”

Presently, seeing her mother in the porch, she jumped up, and crying
out: “Ossy—Ossy! Walk!” rushed to Gyp and embraced her legs, while the
old Scotch terrier slowly followed.

Thus held prisoner, Gyp watched the dog’s approach. Nearly three years
had changed her a little. Her face was softer, and rather more grave,
her form a little fuller, her hair, if anything, darker, and done
differently—instead of waving in wings and being coiled up behind, it
was smoothly gathered round in a soft and lustrous helmet, by which
fashion the shape of her head was better revealed.

“Darling, go and ask Pettance to put a fresh piece of sulphur in Ossy’s
water-bowl, and to cut up his meat finer. You can give Hotspur and
Brownie two lumps of sugar each; and then we’ll go out.” Going down on
her knees in the porch, she parted the old dog’s hair, and examined his
eczema, thinking: “I must rub some more of that stuff in to-night. Oh,
ducky, you’re not smelling your best! Yes; only—not my face!”

A telegraph-boy was coming from the gate. Gyp opened the missive with
the faint tremor she always felt when Summerhay was not with her.

“Detained; shall be down by last train; need not come up
to-morrow.—BRYAN.”

When the boy was gone, she stooped down and stroked the old dog’s head.

“Master home all day to-morrow, Ossy—master home!”

A voice from the path said, “Beautiful evenin’, ma’am.”

The “old scoundrel,” Pettance, stiffer in the ankle-joints, with more
lines in his gargoyle’s face, fewer stumps in his gargoyle’s mouth, more
film over his dark, burning little eyes, was standing before her, and,
behind him, little Gyp, one foot rather before the other, as Gyp had
been wont to stand, waited gravely.

“Oh, Pettance, Mr. Summerhay will be at home all to-morrow, and we’ll go
a long ride: and when you exercise, will you call at the inn, in case
I don’t go that way, and tell Major Winton I expect him to dinner
to-night?”

“Yes, ma’am; and I’ve seen the pony for little Miss Gyp this morning,
ma’am. It’s a mouse pony, five year old, sound, good temper, pretty
little paces. I says to the man: ‘Don’t you come it over me,’ I says;
‘I was born on an ‘orse. Talk of twenty pounds, for that pony! Ten, and
lucky to get it!’ ‘Well,’ he says, ‘Pettance, it’s no good to talk round
an’ round with you. Fifteen!’ he says. ‘I’ll throw you one in,’ I says,
‘Eleven! Take it or leave it.’ ‘Ah!’ he says, ‘Pettance, YOU know ‘ow to
buy an ‘orse. All right,’ he says; ‘twelve!’ She’s worth all of fifteen,
ma’am, and the major’s passed her. So if you likes to have ‘er, there
she is!”

Gyp looked at her little daughter, who had given one excited hop, but
now stood still, her eyes flying up at her mother and her lips parted;
and she thought: “The darling! She never begs for anything!”

“Very well, Pettance; buy her.”

The “old scoundrel” touched his forelock:

“Yes, ma’am—very good, ma’am. Beautiful evenin’, ma’am.” And,
withdrawing at his gait of one whose feet are at permanent right angles
to the legs, he mused: ‘And that’ll be two in my pocket.’

Ten minutes later Gyp, little Gyp, and Ossian emerged from the garden
gate for their evening walk. They went, not as usual, up to the downs,
but toward the river, making for what they called “the wild.” This was
an outlying plot of neglected ground belonging to their farm, two sedgy
meadows, hedged by banks on which grew oaks and ashes. An old stone
linhay, covered to its broken thatch by a huge ivy bush, stood at the
angle where the meadows met. The spot had a strange life to itself in
that smooth, kempt countryside of cornfields, grass, and beech-clumps;
it was favoured by beasts and birds, and little Gyp had recently seen
two baby hares there. From an oak-tree, where the crinkled leaves were
not yet large enough to hide him, a cuckoo was calling and they stopped
to look at the grey bird till he flew off. The singing and serenity,
the green and golden oaks and ashes, the flowers—marsh-orchis, ladies’
smocks, and cuckoo-buds, starring the rushy grass—all brought to Gyp
that feeling of the uncapturable spirit which lies behind the forms of
nature, the shadowy, hovering smile of life that is ever vanishing and
ever springing again out of death. While they stood there close to
the old linhay a bird came flying round them in wide circles, uttering
shrill cries. It had a long beak and long, pointed wings, and seemed
distressed by their presence. Little Gyp squeezed her mother’s hand.

“Poor bird! Isn’t it a poor bird, mum?”

“Yes, dear, it’s a curlew—I wonder what’s the matter with it. Perhaps
its mate is hurt.”

“What is its mate?”

“The bird it lives with.”

“It’s afraid of us. It’s not like other birds. Is it a real bird, mum?
Or one out of the sky?”

“I think it’s real. Shall we go on and see if we can find out what’s the
matter?”

“Yes.”

They went on into the sedgy grass and the curlew continued to circle,
vanishing and reappearing from behind the trees, always uttering those
shrill cries. Little Gyp said:

“Mum, could we speak to it? Because we’re not going to hurt nothing, are
we?”

“Of course not, darling! But I’m afraid the poor bird’s too wild. Try,
if you like. Call to it: ‘Courlie! Courlie!”’

Little Gyp’s piping joined the curlew’s cries and other bird-songs in
the bright shadowy quiet of the evening till Gyp said:

“Oh, look; it’s dipping close to the ground, over there in that
corner—it’s got a nest! We won’t go near, will we?”

Little Gyp echoed in a hushed voice:

“It’s got a nest.”

They stole back out of the gate close to the linhay, the curlew still
fighting and crying behind them.

“Aren’t we glad the mate isn’t hurt, mum?”

Gyp answered with a shiver:

“Yes, darling, fearfully glad. Now then, shall we go down and ask Grandy
to come up to dinner?”

Little Gyp hopped. And they went toward the river.

At “The Bowl of Cream,” Winton had for two years had rooms, which he
occupied as often as his pursuits permitted. He had refused to make his
home with Gyp, desiring to be on hand only when she wanted him; and a
simple life of it he led in those simple quarters, riding with her when
Summerhay was in town, visiting the cottagers, smoking cigars, laying
plans for the defence of his daughter’s position, and devoting himself
to the whims of little Gyp. This moment, when his grandchild was to
begin to ride, was in a manner sacred to one for whom life had scant
meaning apart from horses. Looking at them, hand in hand, Gyp thought:
‘Dad loves her as much as he loves me now—more, I think.’

Lonely dinner at the inn was an infliction which he studiously concealed
from Gyp, so he accepted their invitation without alacrity, and they
walked on up the hill, with little Gyp in the middle, supported by a
hand on each side.

The Red House contained nothing that had been in Gyp’s married home
except the piano. It had white walls, furniture of old oak, and for
pictures reproductions of her favourites. “The Death of Procris” hung in
the dining-room. Winton never failed to scrutinize it when he came in to
a meal—that “deuced rum affair” appeared to have a fascination for him.
He approved of the dining-room altogether; its narrow oak “last supper”
table made gay by a strip of blue linen, old brick hearth, casement
windows hung with flowered curtains—all had a pleasing austerity,
uncannily redeemed to softness. He got on well enough with Summerhay,
but he enjoyed himself much more when he was there alone with his
daughter. And this evening he was especially glad to have her to
himself, for she had seemed of late rather grave and absent-minded. When
dinner was over and they were undisturbed, he said:

“It must be pretty dull for you, my dear, sometimes. I wish you saw more
people.”

“Oh no, Dad.”

Watching her smile, he thought: ‘That’s not sour grapes”—What is the
trouble, then?’

“I suppose you’ve not heard anything of that fellow Fiorsen lately?”

“Not a word. But he’s playing again in London this season, I see.”

“Is he? Ah, that’ll cheer them.” And he thought: ‘It’s not that, then.
But there’s something—I’ll swear!’

“I hear that Bryan’s going ahead. I met a man in town last week who
spoke of him as about the most promising junior at the bar.”

“Yes; he’s doing awfully well.” And a sound like a faint sigh caught his
ears. “Would you say he’s changed much since you knew him, Dad?”

“I don’t know—perhaps a little less jokey.”

“Yes; he’s lost his laugh.”

It was very evenly and softly said, yet it affected Winton.

“Can’t expect him to keep that,” he answered, “turning people inside
out, day after day—and most of them rotten. By George, what a life!”

But when he had left her, strolling back in the bright moonlight, he
reverted to his suspicions and wished he had said more directly: “Look
here, Gyp, are you worrying about Bryan—or have people been making
themselves unpleasant?”

He had, in these last three years, become unconsciously inimical to
his own class and their imitators, and more than ever friendly to the
poor—visiting the labourers, small farmers, and small tradesmen, doing
them little turns when he could, giving their children sixpences, and
so forth. The fact that they could not afford to put on airs of virtue
escaped him; he perceived only that they were respectful and friendly
to Gyp and this warmed his heart toward them in proportion as he grew
exasperated with the two or three landed families, and that parvenu lot
in the riverside villas.

When he first came down, the chief landowner—a man he had known for
years—had invited him to lunch. He had accepted with the deliberate
intention of finding out where he was, and had taken the first natural
opportunity of mentioning his daughter. She was, he said, devoted to
her flowers; the Red House had quite a good garden. His friend’s wife,
slightly lifting her brows, had answered with a nervous smile: “Oh!
yes; of course—yes.” A silence had, not unnaturally, fallen. Since then,
Winton had saluted his friend and his friend’s wife with such frigid
politeness as froze the very marrow in their bones. He had not gone
there fishing for Gyp to be called on, but to show these people that his
daughter could not be slighted with impunity. Foolish of him, for, man
of the world to his fingertips, he knew perfectly well that a woman
living with a man to whom she was not married could not be recognized
by people with any pretensions to orthodoxy; Gyp was beyond even the
debatable ground on which stood those who have been divorced and are
married again. But even a man of the world is not proof against the
warping of devotion, and Winton was ready to charge any windmill at any
moment on her behalf.

Outside the inn door, exhaling the last puffs of his good-night
cigarette, he thought: ‘What wouldn’t I give for the old days, and a
chance to wing some of these moral upstarts!’

II

The last train was not due till eleven-thirty, and having seen that the
evening tray had sandwiches, Gyp went to Summerhay’s study, the room
at right angles to the body of the house, over which was their bedroom.
Here, if she had nothing to do, she always came when he was away,
feeling nearer to him. She would have been horrified if she had known of
her father’s sentiments on her behalf. Her instant denial of the wish to
see more people had been quite genuine. The conditions of her life, in
that respect, often seemed to her ideal. It was such a joy to be free
of people one did not care two straws about, and of all empty social
functions. Everything she had now was real—love, and nature, riding,
music, animals, and poor people. What else was worth having? She would
not have changed for anything. It often seemed to her that books and
plays about the unhappiness of women in her position were all false.
If one loved, what could one want better? Such women, if unhappy, could
have no pride; or else could not really love! She had recently been
reading “Anna Karenina,” and had often said to herself: “There’s
something not true about it—as if Tolstoy wanted to make us believe
that Anna was secretly feeling remorse. If one loves, one doesn’t feel
remorse. Even if my baby had been taken away, I shouldn’t have felt
remorse. One gives oneself to love—or one does not.”

She even derived a positive joy from the feeling that her love imposed
a sort of isolation; she liked to be apart—for him. Besides, by her very
birth she was outside the fold of society, her love beyond the love of
those within it—just as her father’s love had been. And her pride was
greater than theirs, too. How could women mope and moan because they
were cast out, and try to scratch their way back where they were not
welcome? How could any woman do that? Sometimes, she wondered whether,
if Fiorsen died, she would marry her lover. What difference would it
make? She could not love him more. It would only make him feel, perhaps,
too sure of her, make it all a matter of course. For herself, she would
rather go on as she was. But for him, she was not certain, of late had
been less and less certain. He was not bound now, could leave her when
he tired! And yet—did he perhaps feel himself more bound than if they
were married—unfairly bound? It was this thought—barely more than the
shadow of a thought—which had given her, of late, the extra gravity
noticed by her father.

In that unlighted room with the moonbeams drifting in, she sat down
at Summerhay’s bureau, where he often worked too late at his cases,
depriving her of himself. She sat there resting her elbows on the bare
wood, crossing her finger-tips, gazing out into the moonlight, her mind
drifting on a stream of memories that seemed to have beginning only from
the year when he came into her life. A smile crept out on her face, and
now and then she uttered a little sigh of contentment.

So many memories, nearly all happy! Surely, the most adroit work of the
jeweller who put the human soul together was his provision of its power
to forget the dark and remember sunshine. The year and a half of
her life with Fiorsen, the empty months that followed it were gone,
dispersed like mist by the radiance of the last three years in whose
sky had hung just one cloud, no bigger than a hand, of doubt whether
Summerhay really loved her as much as she loved him, whether from her
company he got as much as the all she got from his. She would not have
been her distrustful self if she could have settled down in complacent
security; and her mind was ever at stretch on that point, comparing past
days and nights with the days and nights of the present. Her prevision
that, when she loved, it would be desperately, had been fulfilled. He
had become her life. When this befalls one whose besetting strength and
weakness alike is pride—no wonder that she doubts.

For their Odyssey they had gone to Spain—that brown un-European land of
“lyrio” flowers, and cries of “Agua!” in the streets, where the men seem
cleft to the waist when they are astride of horses, under their wide
black hats, and the black-clothed women with wonderful eyes still look
as if they missed their Eastern veils. It had been a month of gaiety and
glamour, last days of September and early days of October, a revel
of enchanted wanderings in the streets of Seville, of embraces and
laughter, of strange scents and stranger sounds, of orange light and
velvety shadows, and all the warmth and deep gravity of Spain. The
Alcazar, the cigarette-girls, the Gipsy dancers of Triana, the old brown
ruins to which they rode, the streets, and the square with its grave
talkers sitting on benches in the sun, the water-sellers and the melons;
the mules, and the dark ragged man out of a dream, picking up the ends
of cigarettes, the wine of Malaga, burnt fire and honey! Seville had
bewitched them—they got no further. They had come back across the brown
uplands of Castile to Madrid and Goya and Velasquez, till it was time
for Paris, before the law-term began. There, in a queer little French
hotel—all bedrooms, and a lift, coffee and carved beds, wood fires, and
a chambermaid who seemed all France, and down below a restaurant, to
which such as knew about eating came, with waiters who looked like
monks, both fat and lean—they had spent a week. Three special memories
of that week started up in the moonlight before Gyp’s eyes: The long
drive in the Bois among the falling leaves of trees flashing with colour
in the crisp air under a brilliant sky. A moment in the Louvre before
the Leonardo “Bacchus,” when—his “restored” pink skin forgotten—all the
world seemed to drop away while she listened, with the listening figure
before her, to some mysterious music of growing flowers and secret
life. And that last most disconcerting memory, of the night before they
returned. They were having supper after the theatre in their restaurant,
when, in a mirror she saw three people come in and take seats at a table
a little way behind—Fiorsen, Rosek, and Daphne Wing! How she managed to
show no sign she never knew! While they were ordering, she was safe, for
Rosek was a gourmet, and the girl would certainly be hungry; but after
that, she knew that nothing could save her being seen—Rosek would mark
down every woman in the room! Should she pretend to feel faint and
slip out into the hotel? Or let Bryan know? Or sit there laughing and
talking, eating and drinking, as if nothing were behind her?

Her own face in the mirror had a flush, and her eyes were bright. When
they saw her, they would see that she was happy, safe in her love. Her
foot sought Summerhay’s beneath the table. How splendid and brown and
fit he looked, compared with those two pale, towny creatures! And he
was gazing at her as though just discovering her beauty. How could
she ever—that man with his little beard and his white face and those
eyes—how could she ever! Ugh! And then, in the mirror, she saw Rosek’s
dark-circled eyes fasten on her and betray their recognition by a sudden
gleam, saw his lips compressed, and a faint red come up in his cheeks.
What would he do? The girl’s back was turned—her perfect back—and she
was eating. And Fiorsen was staring straight before him in that moody
way she knew so well. All depended on that deadly little man, who had
once kissed her throat. A sick feeling seized on Gyp. If her lover knew
that within five yards of him were those two men! But she still
smiled and talked, and touched his foot. Rosek had seen that she was
conscious—was getting from it a kind of satisfaction. She saw him lean
over and whisper to the girl, and Daphne Wing turning to look, and her
mouth opening for a smothered “Oh!” Gyp saw her give an uneasy glance at
Fiorsen, and then begin again to eat. Surely she would want to get away
before he saw. Yes; very soon she rose. What little airs of the world
she had now—quite mistress of the situation! The wrap must be placed
exactly on her shoulders; and how she walked, giving just one startled
look back from the door. Gone! The ordeal over! And Gyp said:

“Let’s go up, darling.”

She felt as if they had both escaped a deadly peril—not from anything
those two could do to him or her, but from the cruel ache and jealousy
of the past, which the sight of that man would have brought him.

Women, for their age, are surely older than men—married women, at all
events, than men who have not had that experience. And all through
those first weeks of their life together, there was a kind of wise
watchfulness in Gyp. He was only a boy in knowledge of life as she
saw it, and though his character was so much more decided, active, and
insistent than her own, she felt it lay with her to shape the course and
avoid the shallows and sunken rocks. The house they had seen together
near the river, under the Berkshire downs, was still empty; and while it
was being got ready, they lived at a London hotel. She had insisted that
he should tell no one of their life together. If that must come, she
wanted to be firmly settled in, with little Gyp and Betty and the
horses, so that it should all be for him as much like respectable
married life as possible. But, one day, in the first week after their
return, while in her room, just back from a long day’s shopping, a card
was brought up to her: “Lady Summerhay.” Her first impulse was to be
“not at home”; her second, “I’d better face it. Bryan would wish me
to see her!” When the page-boy was gone, she turned to the mirror and
looked at herself doubtfully. She seemed to know exactly what that tall
woman whom she had seen on the platform would think of her—too soft, not
capable, not right for him!—not even if she were legally his wife. And
touching her hair, laying a dab of scent on her eyebrows, she turned and
went downstairs fluttering, but outwardly calm enough.

In the little low-roofed inner lounge of that old hotel, whose rooms
were all “entirely renovated,” Gyp saw her visitor standing at a table,
rapidly turning the pages of an illustrated magazine, as people will
when their minds are set upon a coming operation. And she thought: ‘I
believe she’s more frightened than I am!’

Lady Summerhay held out a gloved hand.

“How do you do?” she said. “I hope you’ll forgive my coming.”

Gyp took the hand.

“Thank you. It was very good of you. I’m sorry Bryan isn’t in yet. Will
you have some tea?”

“I’ve had tea; but do let’s sit down. How do you find the hotel?”

“Very nice.”

On a velvet lounge that had survived the renovation, they sat side by
side, screwed round toward each other.

“Bryan’s told me what a pleasant time you had abroad. He’s looking very
well, I think. I’m devoted to him, you know.”

Gyp answered softly:

“Yes, you must be.” And her heart felt suddenly as hard as flint.

Lady Summerhay gave her a quick look.

“I—I hope you won’t mind my being frank—I’ve been so worried. It’s an
unhappy position, isn’t it?” Gyp did not answer, and she hurried on. “If
there’s anything I can do to help, I should be so glad—it must be horrid
for you.”

Gyp said very quietly:

“Oh! no. I’m perfectly happy—couldn’t be happier.” And she thought: ‘I
suppose she doesn’t believe that.’

Lady Summerhay was looking at her fixedly.

“One doesn’t realize these things at first—neither of you will, till you
see how dreadfully Society can cold-shoulder.”

Gyp made an effort to control a smile.

“One can only be cold-shouldered if one puts oneself in the way of it.
I should never wish to see or speak to anyone who couldn’t take me just
for what I am. And I don’t really see what difference it will make to
Bryan; most men of his age have someone, somewhere.” She felt malicious
pleasure watching her visitor jib and frown at the cynicism of that
soft speech; a kind of hatred had come on her of this society woman,
who—disguise it as she would—was at heart her enemy, who regarded her,
must regard her, as an enslaver, as a despoiler of her son’s worldly
chances, a Delilah dragging him down. She said still more quietly: “He
need tell no one of my existence; and you can be quite sure that if ever
he feels he’s had enough of me, he’ll never be troubled by the sight of
me again.”

And she got up. Lady Summerhay also rose.

“I hope you don’t think—I really am only too anxious to—”

“I think it’s better to be quite frank. You will never like me, or
forgive me for ensnaring Bryan. And so it had better be, please, as it
would be if I were just his common mistress. That will be perfectly all
right for both of us. It was very good of you to come, though. Thank
you—and good-bye.”

Lady Summerhay literally faltered with speech and hand.

With a malicious smile, Gyp watched her retirement among the little
tables and elaborately modern chairs till her tall figure had
disappeared behind a column. Then she sat down again on the lounge,
pressing her hands to her burning ears. She had never till then known
the strength of the pride-demon within her; at the moment, it was almost
stronger than her love. She was still sitting there, when the page-boy
brought her another card—her father’s. She sprang up saying:

“Yes, here, please.”

Winton came in all brisk and elated at sight of her after this long
absence; and, throwing her arms round his neck, she hugged him tight. He
was doubly precious to her after the encounter she had just gone though.
When he had given her news of Mildenham and little Gyp, he looked at her
steadily, and said:

“The coast’ll be clear for you both down there, and at Bury Street,
whenever you like to come, Gyp. I shall regard this as your real
marriage. I shall have the servants in and make that plain.”

A row like family prayers—and Dad standing up very straight, saying in
his dry way: “You will be so good in future as to remember—” “I shall
be obliged if you will,” and so on; Betty’s round face pouting at
being brought in with all the others; Markey’s soft, inscrutable; Mrs.
Markey’s demure and goggling; the maids’ rabbit-faces; old Pettance’s
carved grin the film lifting from his little burning eyes: “Ha! Mr. Bryn
Summer’ay; he bought her orse, and so she’s gone to ‘im!” And she said:

“Darling, I don’t know! It’s awfully sweet of you. We’ll see later.”

Winton patted her hand. “We must stand up to ‘em, you know, Gyp. You
mustn’t get your tail down.”

Gyp laughed.

“No, Dad; never!”

That same night, across the strip of blackness between their beds, she
said:

“Bryan, promise me something!”

“It depends. I know you too well.”

“No; it’s quite reasonable, and possible. Promise!”

“All right; if it is.”

“I want you to let me take the lease of the Red House—let it be mine,
the whole thing—let me pay for everything there.”

“Reasonable! What’s the point?”

“Only that I shall have a proper home of my own. I can’t explain, but
your mother’s coming to-day made me feel I must.”

“My child, how could I possibly live on YOU there? It’s absurd!”

“You can pay for everything else; London—travelling—clothes, if you
like. We can make it square up. It’s not a question of money, of course.
I only want to feel that if, at any moment, you don’t need me any more,
you can simply stop coming.”

“I think that’s brutal, Gyp.”

“No, no; so many women lose men’s love because they seem to claim things
of them. I don’t want to lose yours that way—that’s all.”

“That’s silly, darling!”

“It’s not. Men—and women, too—always tug at chains. And when there is no
chain—”

“Well then; let me take the house, and you can go away when you’re
tired of me.” His voice sounded smothered, resentful; she could hear him
turning and turning, as if angry with his pillows. And she murmured:

“No; I can’t explain. But I really mean it.”

“We’re just beginning life together, and you talk as if you want to
split it up. It hurts, Gyp, and that’s all about it.”

She said gently:

“Don’t be angry, dear.”

“Well! Why don’t you trust me more?”

“I do. Only I must make as sure as I can.”

The sound came again of his turning and turning.

“I can’t!”

Gyp said slowly:

“Oh! Very well!”

A dead silence followed, both lying quiet in the darkness, trying to
get the better of each other by sheer listening. An hour perhaps passed
before he sighed, and, feeling his lips on hers, she knew that she had
won.

III

There, in the study, the moonlight had reached her face; an owl was
hooting not far away, and still more memories came—the happiest of all,
perhaps—of first days in this old house together.

Summerhay damaged himself out hunting that first winter. The memory of
nursing him was strangely pleasant, now that it was two years old.
For convalescence they had gone to the Pyrenees—Argeles in March, all
almond-blossom and snows against the blue—a wonderful fortnight. In
London on the way back they had their first awkward encounter. Coming
out of a theatre one evening, Gyp heard a woman’s voice, close behind,
say: “Why, it’s Bryan! What ages!” And his answer defensively drawled
out:

“Halo! How are you, Diana?”

“Oh, awfully fit. Where are you, nowadays? Why don’t you come and see
us?”

Again the drawl:

“Down in the country. I will, some time. Good-bye.”

A tall woman or girl—red-haired, with one of those wonderful white skins
that go therewith; and brown—yes, brown eyes; Gyp could see those eyes
sweeping her up and down with a sort of burning-live curiosity. Bryan’s
hand was thrust under her arm at once.

“Come on, let’s walk and get a cab.”

As soon as they were clear of the crowd, she pressed his hand to her
breast, and said:

“Did you mind?”

“Mind? Of course not. It’s for you to mind.”

“Who was it?”

“A second cousin. Diana Leyton.”

“Do you know her very well?”

“Oh yes—used to.”

“And do you like her very much?”

“Rather!”

He looked round into her face, with laughter bubbling up behind his
gravity. Ah, but could one tease on such a subject as their love? And to
this day the figure of that tall girl with the burning-white skin, the
burning-brown eyes, the burning-red hair was not quite a pleasant memory
to Gyp. After that night, they gave up all attempt to hide their union,
going to whatever they wished, whether they were likely to meet people
or not. Gyp found that nothing was so easily ignored as Society when the
heart was set on other things. Besides, they were seldom in London, and
in the country did not wish to know anyone, in any case. But she never
lost the feeling that what was ideal for her might not be ideal for him.
He ought to go into the world, ought to meet people. It would not do for
him to be cut off from social pleasures and duties, and then some day
feel that he owed his starvation to her. To go up to London, too, every
day was tiring, and she persuaded him to take a set of residential
chambers in the Temple, and sleep there three nights a week. In spite
of all his entreaties, she herself never went to those chambers, staying
always at Bury Street when she came up. A kind of superstition prevented
her; she would not risk making him feel that she was hanging round his
neck. Besides, she wanted to keep herself desirable—so little a matter
of course that he would hanker after her when he was away. And she never
asked him where he went or whom he saw. But, sometimes, she wondered
whether he could still be quite faithful to her in thought, love her as
he used to; and joy would go down behind a heavy bank of clouds, till,
at his return, the sun came out again. Love such as hers—passionate,
adoring, protective, longing to sacrifice itself, to give all that it
had to him, yet secretly demanding all his love in return—for how could
a proud woman love one who did not love her?—such love as this is always
longing for a union more complete than it is likely to get in a world
where all things move and change. But against the grip of this love she
never dreamed of fighting now. From the moment when she knew she must
cling to him rather than to her baby, she had made no reservations; all
her eggs were in one basket, as her father’s had been before her—all!

The moonlight was shining full on the old bureau and a vase of tulips
standing there, giving those flowers colour that was not colour, and
an unnamed look, as if they came from a world which no human enters. It
glinted on a bronze bust of old Voltaire, which she had bought him for
a Christmas present, so that the great writer seemed to be smiling from
the hollows of his eyes. Gyp turned the bust a little, to catch the
light on its far cheek; a letter was disclosed between it and the
oak. She drew it out thinking: ‘Bless him! He uses everything for
paper-weights’; and, in the strange light, its first words caught her
eyes:

“DEAR BRYAN,

“But I say—you ARE wasting yourself—”

She laid it down, methodically pushing it back under the bust. Perhaps
he had put it there on purpose! She got up and went to the window, to
check the temptation to read the rest of that letter and see from whom
it was. No! She did not admit that she was tempted. One did not read
letters. Then the full import of those few words struck into her: “Dear
Bryan. But I say—you ARE wasting yourself.” A letter in a chain of
correspondence, then! A woman’s hand; but not his mother’s, nor his
sisters’—she knew their writings. Who had dared to say he was wasting
himself? A letter in a chain of letters! An intimate correspondent,
whose name she did not know, because—he had not told her! Wasting
himself—on what?—on his life with her down here? And was he? Had she
herself not said that very night that he had lost his laugh? She began
searching her memory. Yes, last Christmas vacation—that clear, cold,
wonderful fortnight in Florence, he had been full of fun. It was May
now. Was there no memory since—of his old infectious gaiety? She could
not think of any. “But I say—you ARE wasting yourself.” A sudden hatred
flared up in her against the unknown woman who had said that thing—and
fever, running through her veins, made her ears burn. She longed to
snatch forth and tear to pieces the letter, with its guardianship
of which that bust seemed mocking her; and she turned away with the
thought: ‘I’ll go and meet him; I can’t wait here.’

Throwing on a cloak she walked out into the moonlit garden, and went
slowly down the whitened road toward the station. A magical, dewless
night! The moonbeams had stolen in to the beech clump, frosting the
boles and boughs, casting a fine ghostly grey over the shadow-patterned
beech-mast. Gyp took the short cut through it. Not a leaf moved in
there, no living thing stirred; so might an earth be where only trees
inhabited! She thought: ‘I’ll bring him back through here.’ And she
waited at the far corner of the clump, where he must pass, some little
distance from the station. She never gave people unnecessary food for
gossip—any slighting of her irritated him, she was careful to spare him
that. The train came in; a car went whizzing by, a cyclist, then the
first foot-passenger, at a great pace, breaking into a run. She saw that
it was he, and, calling out his name, ran back into the shadow of the
trees. He stopped dead in his tracks, then came rushing after her. That
pursuit did not last long, and, in his arms, Gyp said:

“If you aren’t too hungry, darling, let’s stay here a little—it’s so
wonderful!”

They sat down on a great root, and leaning against him, looking up at
the dark branches, she said:

“Have you had a hard day?”

“Yes; got hung up by a late consultation; and old Leyton asked me to
come and dine.”

Gyp felt a sensation as when feet happen on ground that gives a little.

“The Leytons—that’s Eaton Square, isn’t it? A big dinner?”

“No. Only the old people, and Bertie and Diana.”

“Diana? That’s the girl we met coming out of the theatre, isn’t it?”

“When? Oh—ah—what a memory, Gyp!”

“Yes; it’s good for things that interest me.”

“Why? Did she interest you?”

Gyp turned and looked into his face.

“Yes. Is she clever?”

“H’m! I suppose you might call her so.”

“And in love with you?”

“Great Scott! Why?”

“Is it very unlikely? I am.”

He began kissing her lips and hair. And, closing her eyes, Gyp thought:
‘If only that’s not because he doesn’t want to answer!’ Then, for some
minutes, they were silent as the moonlit beech clump.

“Answer me truly, Bryan. Do you never—never—feel as if you were wasting
yourself on me?”

She was certain of a quiver in his grasp; but his face was open and
serene, his voice as usual when he was teasing.

“Well, hardly ever! Aren’t you funny, dear?”

“Promise me faithfully to let me know when you’ve had enough of me.
Promise!”

“All right! But don’t look for fulfilment in this life.”

“I’m not so sure.”

“I am.”

Gyp put up her lips, and tried to drown for ever in a kiss the memory of
those words: “But I say—you ARE wasting yourself.”

IV

Summerhay, coming down next morning, went straight to his bureau; his
mind was not at ease. “Wasting yourself!” What had he done with that
letter of Diana’s? He remembered Gyp’s coming in just as he finished
reading it. Searching the pigeonholes and drawers, moving everything
that lay about, he twitched the bust—and the letter lay disclosed. He
took it up with a sigh of relief:

“DEAR BRYAN,

“But I say—you ARE wasting yourself. Why, my dear, of course! ‘Il faut
se faire valoir!’ You have only one foot to put forward; the other is
planted in I don’t know what mysterious hole. One foot in the grave—at
thirty! Really, Bryan! Pull it out. There’s such a lot waiting for you.
It’s no good your being hoity-toity, and telling me to mind my business.
I’m speaking for everyone who knows you. We all feel the blight on the
rose. Besides, you always were my favourite cousin, ever since I was
five and you a horrid little bully of ten; and I simply hate to think of
you going slowly down instead of quickly up. Oh! I know ‘D—n the world!’
But—are you? I should have thought it was ‘d—ning’ you! Enough! When are
you coming to see us? I’ve read that book. The man seems to think love
is nothing but passion, and passion always fatal. I wonder! Perhaps you
know.

“Don’t be angry with me for being such a grandmother.

“Au revoir.

“Your very good cousin,

“DIANA LEYTON.”

He crammed the letter into his pocket, and sat there, appalled. It must
have lain two days under that bust! Had Gyp seen it? He looked at the
bronze face; and the philosopher looked back from the hollows of his
eyes, as if to say: “What do you know of the human heart, my boy—your
own, your mistress’s, that girl’s, or anyone’s? A pretty dance the heart
will lead you yet! Put it in a packet, tie it round with string, seal it
up, drop it in a drawer, lock the drawer! And to-morrow it will be out
and skipping on its wrappings. Ho! Ho!” And Summerhay thought: ‘You old
goat. You never had one!’ In the room above, Gyp would still be standing
as he had left her, putting the last touch to her hair—a man would be
a scoundrel who, even in thought, could—“Hallo!” the eyes of the
bust seemed to say. “Pity! That’s queer, isn’t it? Why not pity that
red-haired girl, with the skin so white that it burns you, and the eyes
so brown that they burn you—don’t they?” Old Satan! Gyp had his heart;
no one in the world would ever take it from her!

And in the chair where she had sat last night conjuring up memories, he
too now conjured. How he had loved her, did love her! She would always
be what she was and had been to him. And the sage’s mouth seemed to
twist before him with the words: “Quite so, my dear! But the heart’s
very funny—very—capacious!” A tiny sound made him turn.

Little Gyp was standing in the doorway.

“Hallo!” he said.

“Hallo, Baryn!” She came flying to him, and he caught her up so that she
stood on his knees with the sunlight shining on her fluffed out hair.

“Well, Gipsy! Who’s getting a tall girl?”

“I’m goin’ to ride.”

“Ho, ho!”

“Baryn, let’s do Humpty-Dumpty!”

“All right; come on!” He rose and carried her upstairs.

Gyp was still doing one of those hundred things which occupy women for
a quarter of an hour after they are “quite ready,” and at little Gyp’s
shout of, “Humpty!” she suspended her needle to watch the sacred rite.

Summerhay had seated himself on the foot-rail of the bed, rounding his
arms, sinking his neck, blowing out his cheeks to simulate an egg; then,
with an unexpectedness that even little Gyp could always see through, he
rolled backward on to the bed.

And she, simulating “all the king’s horses,” tried in vain to put him up
again. This immemorial game, watched by Gyp a hundred times, had to-day
a special preciousness. If he could be so ridiculously young, what
became of her doubts? Looking at his face pulled this way and that,
lazily imperturbable under the pommelings of those small fingers, she
thought: ‘And that girl dared to say he was WASTING HIMSELF!’ For in the
night conviction had come to her that those words were written by the
tall girl with the white skin, the girl of the theatre—the Diana of his
last night’s dinner. Humpty-Dumpty was up on the bed-rail again for the
finale; all the king’s horses were clasped to him, making the egg more
round, and over they both went with shrieks and gurgles. What a boy he
was! She would not—no, she would not brood and spoil her day with him.

But that afternoon, at the end of a long gallop on the downs, she turned
her head away and said suddenly:

“Is she a huntress?”

“Who?”

“Your cousin—Diana.”

In his laziest voice, he answered:

“I suppose you mean—does she hunt me?”

She knew that tone, that expression on his face, knew he was angry; but
could not stop herself.

“I did.”

“So you’re going to become jealous, Gyp?”

It was one of those cold, naked sayings that should never be spoken
between lovers—one of those sayings at which the heart of the one who
speaks sinks with a kind of dismay, and the heart of the one who hears
quivers. She cantered on. And he, perforce, after her. When she reined
in again, he glanced into her face and was afraid. It was all closed up
against him. And he said softly:

“I didn’t mean that, Gyp.”

But she only shook her head. He HAD meant it—had wanted to hurt her! It
didn’t matter—she wouldn’t give him the chance again. And she said:

“Look at that long white cloud, and the apple-green in the sky—rain
to-morrow. One ought to enjoy any fine day as if it were the last.”

Uneasy, ashamed, yet still a little angry, Summerhay rode on beside her.

That night, she cried in her sleep; and, when he awakened her, clung to
him and sobbed out:

“Oh! such a dreadful dream! I thought you’d left off loving me!”

For a long time he held and soothed her. Never, never! He would never
leave off loving her!

But a cloud no broader than your hand can spread and cover the whole
day.

V

The summer passed, and always there was that little patch of silence in
her heart, and in his. The tall, bright days grew taller, slowly passed
their zenith, slowly shortened. On Saturdays and Sundays, sometimes with
Winton and little Gyp, but more often alone, they went on the river. For
Gyp, it had never lost the magic of their first afternoon upon it—never
lost its glamour as of an enchanted world. All the week she looked
forward to these hours of isolation with him, as if the surrounding
water secured her not only against a world that would take him from her,
if it could, but against that side of his nature, which, so long ago she
had named “old Georgian.” She had once adventured to the law courts by
herself, to see him in his wig and gown. Under that stiff grey crescent
on his broad forehead, he seemed so hard and clever—so of a world to
which she never could belong, so of a piece with the brilliant bullying
of the whole proceeding. She had come away feeling that she only
possessed and knew one side of him. On the river, she had that side
utterly—her lovable, lazy, impudently loving boy, lying with his head
in her lap, plunging in for a swim, splashing round her; or with his
sleeves rolled up, his neck bare, and a smile on his face, plying his
slow sculls down-stream, singing, “Away, my rolling river,” or puffing
home like a demon in want of his dinner. It was such a blessing to lose
for a few hours each week this growing consciousness that she could
never have the whole of him. But all the time the patch of silence grew,
for doubt in the heart of one lover reacts on the heart of the other.

When the long vacation came, she made an heroic resolve. He must go to
Scotland, must have a month away from her, a good long rest. And while
Betty was at the sea with little Gyp, she would take her father to his
cure. She held so inflexibly to this resolve, that, after many protests,
he said with a shrug:

“Very well, I will then—if you’re so keen to get rid of me.”

“Keen to get rid!” When she could not bear to be away from him! But she
forced her feeling back, and said, smiling:

“At last! There’s a good boy!” Anything! If only it would bring him back
to her exactly as he had been. She asked no questions as to where, or to
whom, he would go.

Tunbridge Wells, that charming purgatory where the retired prepare their
souls for a more permanent retirement, was dreaming on its hills in long
rows of adequate villas. Its commons and woods had remained unscorched,
so that the retired had not to any extent deserted it, that August, for
the sea. They still shopped in the Pantiles, strolled the uplands, or
flourished their golf-clubs in the grassy parks; they still drank tea
in each other’s houses and frequented the many churches. One could see
their faces, as it were, goldened by their coming glory, like the chins
of children by reflection from buttercups. From every kind of life they
had retired, and, waiting now for a more perfect day, were doing their
utmost to postpone it. They lived very long.

Gyp and her father had rooms in a hotel where he could bathe and drink
the waters without having to climb three hills. This was the first cure
she had attended since the long-past time at Wiesbaden. Was it
possible that was only six years ago? She felt so utterly, so strangely
different! Then life had been sparkling sips of every drink, and of none
too much; now it was one long still draft, to quench a thirst that would
not be quenched.

During these weeks she held herself absolutely at her father’s disposal,
but she lived for the post, and if, by any chance, she did not get
her daily letter, her heart sank to the depths. She wrote every day,
sometimes twice, then tore up that second letter, remembering for what
reason she had set herself to undergo this separation. During the first
week, his letters had a certain equanimity; in the second week they
became ardent; in the third, they were fitful—now beginning to look
forward, now moody and dejected; and they were shorter. During this
third week Aunt Rosamund joined them. The good lady had become a staunch
supporter of Gyp’s new existence, which, in her view, served Fiorsen
right. Why should the poor child’s life be loveless? She had a
definitely low opinion of men, and a lower of the state of the
marriage-laws; in her view, any woman who struck a blow in that
direction was something of a heroine. And she was oblivious of the fact
that Gyp was quite guiltless of the desire to strike a blow against
the marriage-laws, or anything else. Aunt Rosamund’s aristocratic and
rebellious blood boiled with hatred of what she called the “stuffy
people” who still held that women were men’s property. It had made her
specially careful never to put herself in that position.

She had brought Gyp a piece of news.

“I was walking down Bond Street past that tea-and-tart shop, my dear—you
know, where they have those special coffee-creams, and who should
come out of it but Miss Daphne Wing and our friend Fiorsen; and pretty
hangdog he looked. He came up to me, with his little lady watching him
like a lynx. Really, my dear, I was rather sorry for him; he’d got that
hungry look of his; she’d been doing all the eating, I’m sure. He asked
me how you were. I told him, ‘Very well.’

“‘When you see her,’ he said, ‘tell her I haven’t forgotten her, and
never shall. But she was quite right; this is the sort of lady that
I’m fit for.’ And the way he looked at that girl made me feel quite
uncomfortable. Then he gave me one of his little bows; and off they
went, she as pleased as Punch. I really was sorry for him.”

Gyp said quietly:

“Ah! you needn’t have been, Auntie; he’ll always be able to be sorry for
himself.”

A little shocked at her niece’s cynicism, Aunt Rosamund was silent. The
poor lady had not lived with Fiorsen!

That same afternoon, Gyp was sitting in a shelter on the common, a book
on her knee—thinking her one long thought: ‘To-day is Thursday—Monday
week! Eleven days—still!’—when three figures came slowly toward her, a
man, a woman, and what should have been a dog. English love of beauty
and the rights of man had forced its nose back, deprived it of half its
ears, and all but three inches or so of tail. It had asthma—and waddled
in disillusionment. A voice said:

“This’ll do, Maria. We can take the sun ‘ere.”

But for that voice, with the permanent cold hoarseness caught beside
innumerable graves, Gyp might not have recognized Mr. Wagge, for he had
taken off his beard, leaving nothing but side-whiskers, and Mrs. Wagge
had filled out wonderfully. They were some time settling down beside
her.

“You sit here, Maria; you won’t get the sun in your eyes.”

“No, Robert; I’ll sit here. You sit there.”

“No, YOU sit there.”

“No, I will. Come, Duckie!”

But the dog, standing stockily on the pathway was gazing at Gyp, while
what was left of its broad nose moved from side to side. Mr. Wagge
followed the direction of its glance.

“Oh!” he said, “oh, this is a surprise!” And fumbling at his straw hat,
he passed his other hand over his sleeve and held it out to Gyp. It felt
almost dry, and fatter than it had been. While she was shaking it, the
dog moved forward and sat down on her feet. Mrs. Wagge also extended her
hand, clad in a shiny glove.

“This is a—a—pleasure,” she murmured. “Who WOULD have thought of meeting
you! Oh, don’t let Duckie sit against your pretty frock! Come, Duckie!”

But Duckie did not move, resting his back against Gyp’s shin-bones. Mr.
Wagge, whose tongue had been passing over a mouth which she saw to its
full advantage for the first time, said abruptly:

“You ‘aven’t come to live here, ‘ave you?”

“Oh no! I’m only with my father for the baths.”

“Ah, I thought not, never havin’ seen you. We’ve been retired here
ourselves a matter of twelve months. A pretty spot.”

“Yes; lovely, isn’t it?”

“We wanted nature. The air suits us, though a bit—er—too irony, as you
might say. But it’s a long-lived place. We were quite a time lookin’
round.”

Mrs. Wagge added in her thin voice:

“Yes—we’d thought of Wimbledon, you see, but Mr. Wagge liked this
better; he can get his walk, here; and it’s more—select, perhaps. We
have several friends. The church is very nice.”

Mr. Wagge’s face assumed an uncertain expression. He said bluffly:

“I was always a chapel man; but—I don’t know how it is—there’s something
in a place like this that makes church seem more—more suitable; my wife
always had a leaning that way. I never conceal my actions.”

Gyp murmured:

“It’s a question of atmosphere, isn’t it?”

Mr. Wagge shook his head.

“No; I don’t hold with incense—we’re not ‘Igh Church. But how are YOU,
ma’am? We often speak of you. You’re looking well.”

His face had become a dusky orange, and Mrs. Wagge’s the colour of
a doubtful beetroot. The dog on Gyp’s feet stirred, snuffled, turned
round, and fell heavily against her legs again. She said quietly:

“I was hearing of Daisy only to-day. She’s quite a star now, isn’t she?”

Mrs. Wagge sighed. Mr. Wagge looked away and answered:

“It’s a sore subject. There she is, making her forty and fifty pound a
week, and run after in all the papers. She’s a success—no doubt
about it. And she works. Saving a matter of fifteen ‘undred a year, I
shouldn’t be surprised. Why, at my best, the years the influenza was so
bad, I never cleared a thousand net. No, she’s a success.”

Mrs. Wagge added:

“Have you seen her last photograph—the one where she’s standing between
two hydrangea-tubs? It was her own idea.”

Mr. Wagge mumbled suddenly:

“I’m always glad to see her when she takes a run down in a car. But I’ve
come here for quiet after the life I’ve led, and I don’t want to think
about it, especially before you, ma’am. I don’t—that’s a fact.”

A silence followed, during which Mr. and Mrs. Wagge looked at their
feet, and Gyp looked at the dog.

“Ah!—here you are!” It was Winton, who had come up from behind the
shelter, and stood, with eyebrows slightly raised. Gyp could not help a
smile. Her father’s weathered, narrow face, half-veiled eyes, thin nose,
little crisp, grey moustache that did not hide his firm lips, his lean,
erect figure, the very way he stood, his thin, dry, clipped voice were
the absolute antithesis of Mr. Wagge’s thickset, stoutly planted form,
thick-skinned, thick-featured face, thick, rather hoarse yet oily voice.
It was as if Providence had arranged a demonstration of the extremes of
social type. And she said:

“Mr. and Mrs. Wagge—my father.”

Winton raised his hat. Gyp remained seated, the dog Duckie being still
on her feet.

“‘Appy to meet you, sir. I hope you have benefit from the waters.
They’re supposed to be most powerful, I believe.”

“Thank you—not more deadly than most. Are you drinking them?”

Mr. Wagge smiled.

“Nao!” he said, “we live here.”

“Indeed! Do you find anything to do?”

“Well, as a fact, I’ve come here for rest. But I take a Turkish bath
once a fortnight—find it refreshing; keeps the pores of the skin
acting.”

Mrs. Wagge added gently:

“It seems to suit my husband wonderfully.”

Winton murmured:

“Yes. Is this your dog? Bit of a philosopher, isn’t he?”

Mrs. Wagge answered:

“Oh, he’s a naughty dog, aren’t you, Duckie?”

The dog Duckie, feeling himself the cynosure of every eye, rose and
stood panting into Gyp’s face. She took the occasion to get up.

“We must go, I’m afraid. Good-bye. It’s been very nice to meet you
again. When you see Daisy, will you please give her my love?”

Mrs. Wagge unexpectedly took a handkerchief from her reticule. Mr. Wagge
cleared his throat heavily. Gyp was conscious of the dog Duckie waddling
after them, and of Mrs. Wagge calling, “Duckie, Duckie!” from behind her
handkerchief.

Winton said softly:

“So those two got that pretty filly! Well, she didn’t show much quality,
when you come to think of it. She’s still with our friend, according to
your aunt.”

Gyp nodded.

“Yes; and I do hope she’s happy.”

“HE isn’t, apparently. Serves him right.”

Gyp shook her head.

“Oh no, Dad!”

“Well, one oughtn’t to wish any man worse than he’s likely to get. But
when I see people daring to look down their noses at you—by Jove! I
get—”

“Darling, what does that matter?”

Winton answered testily:

“It matters very much to me—the impudence of it!” His mouth relaxed in
a grim little smile: “Ah, well—there’s not much to choose between us so
far as condemning our neighbours goes. ‘Charity Stakes—also ran, Charles
Clare Winton, the Church, and Mrs. Grundy.’”

They opened out to each other more in those few days at Tunbridge Wells
than they had for years. Whether the process of bathing softened his
crust, or the air that Mr. Wagge found “a bit—er—too irony, as you might
say,” had upon Winton the opposite effect, he certainly relaxed that
first duty of man, the concealment of his spirit, and disclosed his
activities as he never had before—how such and such a person had been
set on his feet, so and so sent out to Canada, this man’s wife helped
over her confinement, that man’s daughter started again after a slip.
And Gyp’s child-worship of him bloomed anew.

On the last afternoon of their stay, she strolled out with him through
one of the long woods that stretched away behind their hotel. Excited by
the coming end of her self-inflicted penance, moved by the beauty among
those sunlit trees, she found it difficult to talk. But Winton, about to
lose her, was quite loquacious. Starting from the sinister change in the
racing-world—so plutocratic now, with the American seat, the increase of
bookmaking owners, and other tragic occurrences—he launched forth into a
jeremiad on the condition of things in general. Parliament, he thought,
especially now that members were paid, had lost its self-respect; the
towns had eaten up the country; hunting was threatened; the power and
vulgarity of the press were appalling; women had lost their heads; and
everybody seemed afraid of having any “breeding.” By the time little Gyp
was Gyp’s age, they would all be under the thumb of Watch Committees,
live in Garden Cities, and have to account for every half-crown they
spent, and every half-hour of their time; the horse, too, would be an
extinct animal, brought out once a year at the lord-mayor’s show. He
hoped—the deuce—he might not be alive to see it. And suddenly he added:
“What do you think happens after death, Gyp?”

They were sitting on one of those benches that crop up suddenly in the
heart of nature. All around them briars and bracken were just on the
turn; and the hum of flies, the vague stir of leaves and life formed but
a single sound. Gyp, gazing into the wood, answered:

“Nothing, Dad. I think we just go back.”

“Ah—My idea, too!”

Neither of them had ever known what the other thought about it before!

Gyp murmured:

     “La vie est vaine—
        Un peu d’amour,
      Un peu de haine,
        Et puis bonjour!”


Not quite a grunt or quite a laugh emerged from the depths of Winton,
and, looking up at the sky, he said:

“And what they call ‘God,’ after all, what is it? Just the very best you
can get out of yourself—nothing more, so far as I can see. Dash it, you
can’t imagine anything more than you can imagine. One would like to die
in the open, though, like Whyte-Melville. But there’s one thing that’s
always puzzled me, Gyp. All one’s life one’s tried to have a single
heart. Death comes, and out you go! Then why did one love, if there’s to
be no meeting after?”

“Yes; except for that, who would care? But does the wanting to meet make
it any more likely, Dad? The world couldn’t go on without love; perhaps
loving somebody or something with all your heart is all in itself.”

Winton stared; the remark was a little deep.

“Ye-es,” he said at last. “I often think the religious johnnies are
saving their money to put on a horse that’ll never run after all. I
remember those Yogi chaps in India. There they sat, and this jolly world
might rot round them for all they cared—they thought they were going to
be all right themselves, in Kingdom Come. But suppose it doesn’t come?”

Gyp murmured with a little smile:

“Perhaps they were trying to love everything at once.”

“Rum way of showing it. And, hang it, there are such a lot of things one
can’t love! Look at that!” He pointed upwards. Against the grey bole of
a beech-tree hung a board, on which were the freshly painted words:

                   PRIVATE

        TRESPASSERS WILL BE PROSECUTED

“That board is stuck up all over this life and the next. Well, WE won’t
give them the chance to warn us off, Gyp.”

Slipping her hand through his arm, she pressed close up to him.

“No, Dad; you and I will go off with the wind and the sun, and the trees
and the waters, like Procris in my picture.”

VI

The curious and complicated nature of man in matters of the heart is not
sufficiently conceded by women, professors, clergymen, judges, and other
critics of his conduct. And naturally so, since they all have vested
interests in his simplicity. Even journalists are in the conspiracy to
make him out less wayward than he is, and dip their pens in epithets, if
his heart diverges inch or ell.

Bryan Summerhay was neither more curious nor more complicated than
those of his own sex who would condemn him for getting into the midnight
express from Edinburgh with two distinct emotions in his heart—a
regretful aching for the girl, his cousin, whom he was leaving behind,
and a rapturous anticipation of the woman whom he was going to rejoin.
How was it possible that he could feel both at once? “Against all the
rules,” women and other moralists would say. Well, the fact is, a man’s
heart knows no rules. And he found it perfectly easy, lying in his bunk,
to dwell on memories of Diana handing him tea, or glancing up at him,
while he turned the leaves of her songs, with that enticing mockery in
her eyes and about her lips; and yet the next moment to be swept from
head to heel by the longing to feel Gyp’s arms around him, to hear her
voice, look in her eyes, and press his lips on hers. If, instead of
being on his way to rejoin a mistress, he had been going home to a
wife, he would not have felt a particle more of spiritual satisfaction,
perhaps not so much. He was returning to the feelings and companionship
that he knew were the most deeply satisfying spiritually and bodily
he would ever have. And yet he could ache a little for that red-haired
girl, and this without any difficulty. How disconcerting! But, then,
truth is.

From that queer seesawing of his feelings, he fell asleep, dreamed of
all things under the sun as men only can in a train, was awakened by the
hollow silence in some station, slept again for hours, it seemed, and
woke still at the same station, fell into a sound sleep at last that
ended at Willesden in broad daylight. Dressing hurriedly, he found he
had but one emotion now, one longing—to get to Gyp. Sitting back in
his cab, hands deep-thrust into the pockets of his ulster, he smiled,
enjoying even the smell of the misty London morning. Where would she
be—in the hall of the hotel waiting, or upstairs still?

Not in the hall! And asking for her room, he made his way to its door.

She was standing in the far corner motionless, deadly pale, quivering
from head to foot; and when he flung his arms round her, she gave a long
sigh, closing her eyes. With his lips on hers, he could feel her almost
fainting; and he too had no consciousness of anything but that long
kiss.

Next day, they went abroad to a little place not far from Fecamp, in
that Normandy countryside where all things are large—the people, the
beasts, the unhedged fields, the courtyards of the farms guarded so
squarely by tall trees, the skies, the sea, even the blackberries
large. And Gyp was happy. But twice there came letters, in that
too-well-remembered handwriting, which bore a Scottish postmark. A
phantom increases in darkness, solidifies when seen in mist. Jealousy is
rooted not in reason, but in the nature that feels it—in her nature that
loved desperately, felt proudly. And jealousy flourishes on scepticism.
Even if pride would have let her ask, what good? She would not have
believed the answers. Of course he would say—if only out of pity—that
he never let his thoughts rest on another woman. But, after all, it was
only a phantom. There were many hours in those three weeks when she felt
he really loved her, and so—was happy.

They went back to the Red House at the end of the first week in
October. Little Gyp, home from the sea, was now an almost accomplished
horsewoman. Under the tutelage of old Pettance, she had been riding
steadily round and round those rough fields by the linhay which they
called “the wild,” her firm brown legs astride of the mouse-coloured
pony, her little brown face, with excited, dark eyes, very erect, her
auburn crop of short curls flopping up and down on her little straight
back. She wanted to be able to “go out riding” with Grandy and Mum
and Baryn. And the first days were spent by them all more or less in
fulfilling her new desires. Then term began, and Gyp sat down again to
the long sharing of Summerhay with his other life.

VII

One afternoon at the beginning of November, the old Scotch terrier,
Ossian, lay on the path in the pale sunshine. He had lain there all
the morning since his master went up by the early train. Nearly sixteen
years old, he was deaf now and disillusioned, and every time that
Summerhay left him, his eyes seemed to say: “You will leave me once too
often!” The blandishments of the other nice people about the house were
becoming to him daily less and less a substitute for that which he
felt he had not much time left to enjoy; nor could he any longer bear a
stranger within the gate. From her window, Gyp saw him get up and stand
with his back ridged, growling at the postman, and, fearing for the
man’s calves, she hastened out.

Among the letters was one in that dreaded hand writing marked
“Immediate,” and forwarded from his chambers. She took it up, and put it
to her nose. A scent—of what? Too faint to say. Her thumb nails sought
the edge of the flap on either side. She laid the letter down. Any other
letter, but not that—she wanted to open it too much. Readdressing it,
she took it out to put with the other letters. And instantly the thought
went through her: ‘What a pity! If I read it, and there was nothing!’
All her restless, jealous misgivings of months past would then be set at
rest! She stood, uncertain, with the letter in her hand. Ah—but if there
WERE something! She would lose at one stroke her faith in him, and her
faith in herself—not only his love but her own self-respect. She dropped
the letter on the table. Could she not take it up to him herself? By
the three o’clock slow train, she could get to him soon after five. She
looked at her watch. She would just have time to walk down. And she
ran upstairs. Little Gyp was sitting on the top stair—her favourite
seat—looking at a picture-book.

“I’m going up to London, darling. Tell Betty I may be back to-night, or
perhaps I may not. Give me a good kiss.”

Little Gyp gave the good kiss, and said:

“Let me see you put your hat on, Mum.”

While Gyp was putting on hat and furs, she thought: “I shan’t take a
bag; I can always make shift at Bury Street if—” She did not finish
the thought, but the blood came up in her cheeks. “Take care of Ossy,
darling!” She ran down, caught up the letter, and hastened away to the
station. In the train, her cheeks still burned. Might not this first
visit to his chambers be like her old first visit to the little house
in Chelsea? She took the letter out. How she hated that large, scrawly
writing for all the thoughts and fears it had given her these past
months! If that girl knew how much anxiety and suffering she had caused,
would she stop writing, stop seeing him? And Gyp tried to conjure up her
face, that face seen only for a minute, and the sound of that clipped,
clear voice but once heard—the face and voice of one accustomed to have
her own way. No! It would only make her go on all the more. Fair game,
against a woman with no claim—but that of love. Thank heaven she had not
taken him away from any woman—unless—that girl perhaps thought she had!
Ah! Why, in all these years, had she never got to know his secrets, so
that she might fight against what threatened her? But would she have
fought? To fight for love was degrading, horrible! And yet—if one did
not? She got up and stood at the window of her empty carriage. There was
the river—and there—yes, the very backwater where he had begged her to
come to him for good. It looked so different, bare and shorn, under the
light grey sky; the willows were all polled, the reeds cut down. And a
line from one of his favourite sonnets came into her mind:

     “Bare ruined choirs where late the sweet birds sang.”


Ah, well! Time enough to face things when they came. She would only
think of seeing him! And she put the letter back to burn what hole it
liked in the pocket of her fur coat.

The train was late; it was past five, already growing dark, when she
reached Paddington and took a cab to the Temple. Strange to be going
there for the first time—not even to know exactly where Harcourt
Buildings were. At Temple Lane, she stopped the cab and walked down that
narrow, ill-lighted, busy channel into the heart of the Great Law.

“Up those stone steps, miss; along the railin’, second doorway.” Gyp
came to the second doorway and in the doubtful light scrutinized the
names. “Summerhay—second floor.” She began to climb the stairs. Her
heart beat fast. What would he say? How greet her? Was it not absurd,
dangerous, to have come? He would be having a consultation perhaps.
There would be a clerk or someone to beard, and what name could
she give? On the first floor she paused, took out a blank card, and
pencilled on it:

     “Can I see you a minute?—G.”


Then, taking a long breath to quiet her heart, she went on up. There was
the name, and there the door. She rang—no one came; listened—could hear
no sound. All looked so massive and bleak and dim—the iron railings,
stone stairs, bare walls, oak door. She rang again. What should she do?
Leave the letter? Not see him after all—her little romance all come to
naught—just a chilly visit to Bury Street, where perhaps there would
be no one but Mrs. Markey, for her father, she knew, was at Mildenham,
hunting, and would not be up till Sunday! And she thought: ‘I’ll leave
the letter, go back to the Strand, have some tea, and try again.’

She took out the letter, with a sort of prayer pushed it through
the slit of the door, heard it fall into its wire cage; then slowly
descended the stairs to the outer passage into Temple Lane. It was
thronged with men and boys, at the end of the day’s work. But when she
had nearly reached the Strand, a woman’s figure caught her eye. She was
walking with a man on the far side; their faces were turned toward each
other. Gyp heard their voices, and, faint, dizzy, stood looking back
after them. They passed under a lamp; the light glinted on the woman’s
hair, on a trick of Summerhay’s, the lift of one shoulder, when he was
denying something; she heard his voice, high-pitched. She watched them
cross, mount the stone steps she had just come down, pass along the
railed stone passage, enter the doorway, disappear. And such horror
seized on her that she could hardly walk away.

“Oh no! Oh no! Oh no!” So it went in her mind—a kind of moaning, like
that of a cold, rainy wind through dripping trees. What did it mean? Oh,
what did it mean? In this miserable tumult, the only thought that did
not come to her was that of going back to his chambers. She hurried
away. It was a wonder she was not run over, for she had no notion what
she was doing, where going, and crossed the streets without the least
attention to traffic. She came to Trafalgar Square, and stood leaning
against its parapet in front of the National Gallery. Here she had her
first coherent thought: So that was why his chambers had been empty! No
clerk—no one! That they might be alone. Alone, where she had dreamed of
being alone with him! And only that morning he had kissed her and said,
“Good-bye, treasure!” A dreadful little laugh got caught in her throat,
confused with a sob. Why—why had she a heart? Down there, against the
plinth of one of the lions, a young man leaned, with his arms round a
girl, pressing her to him. Gyp turned away from the sight and resumed
her miserable wandering. She went up Bury Street. No light; not any sign
of life! It did not matter; she could not have gone in, could not stay
still, must walk! She put up her veil to get more air, feeling choked.

The trees of the Green Park, under which she was passing now, had still
a few leaves, and they gleamed in the lamplight copper-coloured as that
girl’s hair. All sorts of torturing visions came to her. Those empty
chambers! She had seen one little minute of their intimacy. A hundred
kisses might have passed between them—a thousand words of love! And he
would lie to her. Already he had acted a lie! She had not deserved
that. And this sense of the injustice done her was the first relief she
felt—this definite emotion of a mind clouded by sheer misery. She had
not deserved that he should conceal things from her. She had not had one
thought or look for any man but him since that night down by the
sea, when he came to her across the garden in the moonlight—not one
thought—and never would! Poor relief enough! She was in Hyde Park now,
wandering along a pathway which cut diagonally across the grass. And
with more resolution, more purpose, she began searching her memory for
signs, proofs of WHEN he had changed to her. She could not find them.
He had not changed in his ways to her; not at all. Could one act love,
then? Act passion, or—horrible thought!—when he kissed her nowadays, was
he thinking of that girl?

She heard the rustling of leaves behind. A youth was following her along
the path, some ravening youth, whose ungoverned breathing had a kind of
pathos in it. Heaven! What irony! She was too miserable to care, hardly
even knew when, in the main path again, she was free from his pursuit.
Love! Why had it such possession of her, that a little thing—yes, a
little thing—only the sight of him with another, should make her suffer
so? She came out on the other side of the park. What should she do?
Crawl home, creep into her hole, and lie there stricken! At Paddington
she found a train just starting and got in. There were other people in
the carriage, business men from the city, lawyers, from that—place where
she had been. And she was glad of their company, glad of the crackle of
evening papers and stolid faces giving her looks of stolid interest from
behind them, glad to have to keep her mask on, afraid of the violence
of her emotion. But one by one they got out, to their cars or their
constitutionals, and she was left alone to gaze at darkness and the
deserted river just visible in the light of a moon smothered behind the
sou’westerly sky. And for one wild moment she thought: ‘Shall I open the
door and step out—one step—peace!’

She hurried away from the station. It was raining, and she drew up her
veil to feel its freshness on her hot face. There was just light enough
for her to see the pathway through the beech clump. The wind in there
was sighing, soughing, driving the dark boughs, tearing off the leaves,
little black wet shapes that came whirling at her face. The wild
melancholy in that swaying wood was too much for Gyp; she ran, thrusting
her feet through the deep rustling drifts of leaves not yet quite
drenched. They clung all wet round her thin stockings, and the rainy
wind beat her forehead. At the edge, she paused for breath, leaning
against the bole of a beech, peering back, where the wild whirling wind
was moaning and tearing off the leaves. Then, bending her head to the
rain, she went on in the open, trying to prepare herself to show nothing
when she reached home.

She got in and upstairs to her room, without being seen. If she had
possessed any sedative drug she would have taken it. Anything to secure
oblivion from this aching misery! Huddling before the freshly lighted
fire, she listened to the wind driving through the poplars; and once
more there came back to her the words of that song sung by the Scottish
girl at Fiorsen’s concert:

     “And my heart reft of its own sun,
      Deep lies in death-torpor cold and grey.”


Presently she crept into bed, and at last fell asleep.

She woke next morning with the joyful thought: ‘It’s Saturday; he’ll
be down soon after lunch!’ And then she remembered. Ah, no! It was too
much! At the pang of that remembrance, it was as if a devil entered into
her—a devil of stubborn pride, which grew blacker with every hour of
that morning. After lunch, that she might not be in when he came, she
ordered her mare, and rode up on the downs alone. The rain had ceased,
but the wind still blew strong from the sou’west, and the sky was torn
and driven in swathes of white and grey to north, south, east, and west,
and puffs of what looked like smoke scurried across the cloud banks
and the glacier-blue rifts between. The mare had not been out the day
before, and on the springy turf stretched herself in that thoroughbred
gallop which bears a rider up, as it were, on air, till nothing but the
thud of hoofs, the grass flying by, the beating of the wind in her
face betrayed to Gyp that she was moving. For full two miles they went
without a pull, only stopped at last by the finish of the level. From
there, one could see far—away over to Wittenham Clumps across the
Valley, and to the high woods above the river in the east—away, in the
south and west, under that strange, torn sky, to a whole autumn land, of
whitish grass, bare fields, woods of grey and gold and brown, fast being
pillaged. But all that sweep of wind, and sky, freshness of rain, and
distant colour could not drive out of Gyp’s heart the hopeless aching
and the devil begotten of it.

VIII

There are men who, however well-off—either in money or love—must gamble.
Their affections may be deeply rooted, but they cannot repulse fate when
it tantalizes them with a risk.

Summerhay, who loved Gyp, was not tired of her either physically or
mentally, and even felt sure he would never tire, had yet dallied for
months with this risk which yesterday had come to a head. And now,
taking his seat in the train to return to her, he felt unquiet; and
since he resented disquietude, he tried defiantly to think of other
things, but he was very unsuccessful. Looking back, it was difficult for
him to tell when the snapping of his defences had begun. A preference
shown by one accustomed to exact preference is so insidious. The
girl, his cousin, was herself a gambler. He did not respect her as he
respected Gyp; she did not touch him as Gyp touched him, was not—no,
not half—so deeply attractive; but she had—confound her! the power of
turning his head at moments, a queer burning, skin-deep fascination,
and, above all, that most dangerous quality in a woman—the lure of an
imperious vitality. In love with life, she made him feel that he was
letting things slip by. And since to drink deep of life was his nature,
too—what chance had he of escape? Far-off cousinhood is a dangerous
relationship. Its familiarity is not great enough to breed contempt, but
sufficient to remove those outer defences to intimacy, the conquest of
which, in other circumstances, demands the conscious effort which warns
people whither they are going.

Summerhay had not realized the extent of the danger, but he had known
that it existed, especially since Scotland. It would be interesting—as
the historians say—to speculate on what he would have done, if he could
have foretold what would happen. But he had certainly not foretold the
crisis of yesterday evening. He had received a telegram from her at
lunch-time, suggesting the fulfilment of a jesting promise, made in
Scotland, that she should have tea with him and see his chambers—a small
and harmless matter. Only, why had he dismissed his clerk so early? That
is the worst of gamblers—they will put a polish on the risks they run.
He had not reckoned, perhaps, that she would look so pretty, lying back
in his big Oxford chair, with furs thrown open so that her white throat
showed, her hair gleaming, a smile coming and going on her lips; her
white hand, with polished nails, holding that cigarette; her brown eyes,
so unlike Gyp’s, fixed on him; her slim foot with high instep thrust
forward in transparent stocking. Not reckoned that, when he bent to take
her cup, she would put out her hands, draw his head down, press her lips
to his, and say: “Now you know!” His head had gone round, still went
round, thinking of it! That was all. A little matter—except that, in
an hour, he would be meeting the eyes of one he loved much more. And
yet—the poison was in his blood; a kiss so cut short—by what—what
counter impulse?—leaving him gazing at her without a sound, inhaling
that scent of hers—something like a pine wood’s scent, only sweeter,
while she gathered up her gloves, fastened her furs, as if it had been
he, not she, who had snatched that kiss. But her hand had pressed his
arm against her as they went down the stairs. And getting into her
cab at the Temple Station, she had looked back at him with a little
half-mocking smile of challenge and comradeship and promise. The link
would be hard to break—even if he wanted to. And yet nothing would come
of it! Heavens, no! He had never thought! Marriage! Impossible! Anything
else—even more impossible! When he got back to his chambers, he
had found in the box the letter, which her telegram had repeated,
readdressed by Gyp from the Red House. And a faint uneasiness at its
having gone down there passed through him. He spent a restless evening
at the club, playing cards and losing; sat up late in his chambers over
a case; had a hard morning’s work, and only now that he was nearing
Gyp, realized how utterly he had lost the straightforward simplicity of
things.

When he reached the house and found that she had gone out riding alone,
his uneasiness increased. Why had she not waited as usual for him to
ride with her? And he paced up and down the garden, where the wind
was melancholy in the boughs of the walnut-tree that had lost all its
leaves. Little Gyp was out for her walk, and only poor old Ossy kept him
company. Had she not expected him by the usual train? He would go and
try to find out. He changed and went to the stables. Old Pettance was
sitting on a corn-bin, examining an aged Ruff’s Guide, which contained
records of his long-past glory, scored under by a pencil: “June
Stakes: Agility. E. Pettance 3rd.” “Tidport Selling H’Cap: Dorothea, E.
Pettance, o.” “Salisbury Cup: Also ran Plum Pudding, E. Pettance,” with
other triumphs. He got up, saying:

“Good-afternoon, sir; windy afternoon, sir. The mistress ‘as been gone
out over two hours, sir. She wouldn’t take me with ‘er.”

“Hurry up, then, and saddle Hotspur.”

“Yes, sir; very good, sir.”

Over two hours! He went up on to the downs, by the way they generally
came home, and for an hour he rode, keeping a sharp lookout for any sign
of her. No use; and he turned home, hot and uneasy. On the hall table
were her riding-whip and gloves. His heart cleared, and he ran upstairs.
She was doing her hair and turned her head sharply as he entered.
Hurrying across the room he had the absurd feeling that she was standing
at bay. She drew back, bent her face away from him, and said:

“No! Don’t pretend! Anything’s better than pretence!”

He had never seen her look or speak like that—her face so hard, her eyes
so stabbing! And he recoiled dumbfounded.

“What’s the matter, Gyp?”

“Nothing. Only—don’t pretend!” And, turning to the glass, she went on
twisting and coiling up her hair.

She looked lovely, flushed from her ride in the wind, and he had a
longing to seize her in his arms. But her face stopped him. With fear
and a sort of anger, he said:

“You might explain, I think.”

An evil little smile crossed her face.

“YOU can do that. I am in the dark.”

“I don’t in the least understand what you mean.”

“Don’t you?” There was something deadly in her utter disregard of him,
while her fingers moved swiftly about her dark, shining hair—something
so appallingly sudden in this hostility that Summerhay felt a peculiar
sensation in his head, as if he must knock it against something. He sat
down on the side of the bed. Was it that letter? But how? It had not
been opened. He said:

“What on earth has happened, Gyp, since I went up yesterday? Speak out,
and don’t keep me like this!”

She turned and looked at him.

“Don’t pretend that you’re upset because you can’t kiss me! Don’t be
false, Bryan! You know it’s been pretence for months.”

Summerhay’s voice grew high.

“I think you’ve gone mad. I don’t know what you mean.”

“Oh, yes, you do. Did you get a letter yesterday marked ‘Immediate’?”

Ah! So it WAS that! To meet the definite, he hardened, and said
stubbornly:

“Yes; from Diana Leyton. Do you object?”

“No; only, how do you think it got back to you from here so quickly?”

He said dully:

“I don’t know. By post, I suppose.”

“No; I put it in your letter-box myself—at half-past five.”

Summerhay’s mind was trained to quickness, and the full significance of
those words came home to him at once. He stared at her fixedly.

“I suppose you saw us, then.”

“Yes.”

He got up, made a helpless movement, and said:

“Oh, Gyp, don’t! Don’t be so hard! I swear by—”

Gyp gave a little laugh, turned her back, and went on coiling at her
hair. And again that horrid feeling that he must knock his head against
something rose in Summerhay. He said helplessly:

“I only gave her tea. Why not? She’s my cousin. It’s nothing! Why should
you think the worst of me? She asked to see my chambers. Why not? I
couldn’t refuse.”

“Your EMPTY chambers? Don’t, Bryan—it’s pitiful! I can’t bear to hear
you.”

At that lash of the whip, Summerhay turned and said:

“It pleases you to think the worst, then?”

Gyp stopped the movement of her fingers and looked round at him.

“I’ve always told you you were perfectly free. Do you think I
haven’t felt it going on for months? There comes a moment when pride
revolts—that’s all. Don’t lie to me, PLEASE!”

“I am not in the habit of lying.” But still he did not go. That awful
feeling of encirclement, of a net round him, through which he could not
break—a net which he dimly perceived even in his resentment to have
been spun by himself, by that cursed intimacy, kept from her all to no
purpose—beset him more closely every minute. Could he not make her see
the truth, that it was only her he REALLY loved? And he said:

“Gyp, I swear to you there’s nothing but one kiss, and that was not—”

A shudder went through her from head to foot; she cried out:

“Oh, please go away!”

He went up to her, put his hands on her shoulders, and said:

“It’s only you I really love. I swear it! Why don’t you believe me? You
must believe me. You can’t be so wicked as not to. It’s foolish—foolish!
Think of our life—think of our love—think of all—” Her face was frozen;
he loosened his grasp of her, and muttered: “Oh, your pride is awful!”

“Yes, it’s all I’ve got. Lucky for you I have it. You can go to her when
you like.”

“Go to her! It’s absurd—I couldn’t—If you wish, I’ll never see her
again.”

She turned away to the glass.

“Oh, don’t! What IS the use?”

Nothing is harder for one whom life has always spoiled than to find
his best and deepest feelings disbelieved in. At that moment, Summerhay
meant absolutely what he said. The girl was nothing to him! If she was
pursuing him, how could he help it? And he could not make Gyp believe
it! How awful! How truly terrible! How unjust and unreasonable of her!
And why? What had he done that she should be so unbelieving—should think
him such a shallow scoundrel? Could he help the girl’s kissing him? Help
her being fond of him? Help having a man’s nature? Unreasonable, unjust,
ungenerous! And giving her a furious look, he went out.

He went down to his study, flung himself on the sofa and turned his face
to the wall. Devilish! But he had not been there five minutes before
his anger seemed childish and evaporated into the chill of deadly and
insistent fear. He was perceiving himself up against much more than a
mere incident, up against her nature—its pride and scepticism—yes—and
the very depth and singleness of her love. While she wanted nothing but
him, he wanted and took so much else. He perceived this but dimly, as
part of that feeling that he could not break through, of the irritable
longing to put his head down and butt his way out, no matter what the
obstacles. What was coming? How long was this state of things to last?
He got up and began to pace the room, his hands clasped behind him, his
head thrown back; and every now and then he shook that head, trying to
free it from this feeling of being held in chancery. And then Diana! He
had said he would not see her again. But was that possible? After that
kiss—after that last look back at him! How? What could he say—do? How
break so suddenly? Then, at memory of Gyp’s face, he shivered. Ah, how
wretched it all was! There must be some way out—some way! Surely some
way out! For when first, in the wood of life, fatality halts, turns her
dim dark form among the trees, shows her pale cheek and those black eyes
of hers, shows with awful swiftness her strange reality—men would be
fools indeed who admitted that they saw her!

IX

Gyp stayed in her room doing little things—as a woman will when she is
particularly wretched—sewing pale ribbons into her garments, polishing
her rings. And the devil that had entered into her when she woke that
morning, having had his fling, slunk away, leaving the old bewildered
misery. She had stabbed her lover with words and looks, felt pleasure in
stabbing, and now was bitterly sad. What use—what satisfaction? How by
vengeful prickings cure the deep wound, disperse the canker in her life?
How heal herself by hurting him whom she loved so? If he came up again
now and made but a sign, she would throw herself into his arms. But
hours passed, and he did not come, and she did not go down—too truly
miserable. It grew dark, but she did not draw the curtains; the sight
of the windy moonlit garden and the leaves driving across brought a
melancholy distraction. Little Gyp came in and prattled. There was
a tree blown down, and she had climbed on it; they had picked up two
baskets of acorns, and the pigs had been so greedy; and she had been
blown away, so that Betty had had to run after her. And Baryn was
walking in the study; he was so busy he had only given her one kiss.

When she was gone, Gyp opened the window and let the wind full into her
face. If only it would blow out of her heart this sickening sense that
all was over, no matter how he might pretend to love her out of pity! In
a nature like hers, so doubting and self-distrustful, confidence, once
shaken to the roots, could never be restored. A proud nature that went
all lengths in love could never be content with a half-love. She
had been born too doubting, proud, and jealous, yet made to love too
utterly. She—who had been afraid of love, and when it came had fought
till it swept her away; who, since then, had lived for love and nothing
else, who gave all, and wanted all—knew for certain and for ever that
she could not have all.

It was “nothing” he had said! Nothing! That for months he had been
thinking at least a little of another woman besides herself. She
believed what he had told her, that there had been no more than a
kiss—but was it nothing that they had reached that kiss? This girl—this
cousin—who held all the cards, had everything on her side—the world,
family influence, security of life; yes, and more, so terribly much
more—a man’s longing for the young and unawakened. This girl he could
marry! It was this thought which haunted her. A mere momentary outbreak
of man’s natural wildness she could forgive and forget—oh, yes! It was
the feeling that it was a girl, his own cousin, besieging him, dragging
him away, that was so dreadful. Ah, how horrible it was—how horrible!
How, in decent pride, keep him from her, fetter him?

She heard him come up to his dressing-room, and while he was still
there, stole out and down. Life must go on, the servants be hoodwinked,
and so forth. She went to the piano and played, turning the dagger in
her heart, or hoping forlornly that music might work some miracle. He
came in presently and stood by the fire, silent.

Dinner, with the talk needful to blinding the household—for what is
more revolting than giving away the sufferings of the heart?—was almost
unendurable and directly it was over, they went, he to his study, she
back to the piano. There she sat, ready to strike the notes if anyone
came in; and tears fell on the hands that rested in her lap. With all
her soul she longed to go and clasp him in her arms and cry: “I don’t
care—I don’t care! Do what you like—go to her—if only you’ll love me a
little!” And yet to love—a LITTLE! Was it possible? Not to her!

In sheer misery she went upstairs and to bed. She heard him come up
and go into his dressing-room—and, at last, in the firelight saw him
kneeling by her.

“Gyp!”

She raised herself and threw her arms round him. Such an embrace a
drowning woman might have given. Pride and all were abandoned in an
effort to feel him close once more, to recover the irrecoverable
past. For a long time she listened to his pleading, explanations,
justifications, his protestations of undying love—strange to her and
painful, yet so boyish and pathetic. She soothed him, clasping his head
to her breast, gazing out at the flickering fire. In that hour, she rose
to a height above herself. What happened to her own heart did not matter
so long as he was happy, and had all that he wanted with her and away
from her—if need be, always away from her.

But, when he had gone to sleep, a terrible time began; for in the small
hours, when things are at their worst, she could not keep back her
weeping, though she smothered it into the pillow. It woke him, and all
began again; the burden of her cry: “It’s gone!” the burden of his:
“It’s NOT—can’t you see it isn’t?” Till, at last, that awful feeling
that he must knock his head against the wall made him leap up and tramp
up and down like a beast in a cage—the cage of the impossible. For, as
in all human tragedies, both were right according to their natures. She
gave him all herself, wanted all in return, and could not have it. He
wanted her, the rest besides, and no complaining, and could not have it.
He did not admit impossibility; she did.

At last came another of those pitying lulls till he went to sleep in her
arms. Long she lay awake, staring at the darkness, admitting despair,
trying to find how to bear it, not succeeding. Impossible to cut his
other life away from him—impossible that, while he lived it, this
girl should not be tugging him away from her. Impossible to watch and
question him. Impossible to live dumb and blind, accepting the crumbs
left over, showing nothing. Would it have been better if they had been
married? But then it might have been the same—reversed; perhaps worse!
The roots were so much deeper than that. He was not single-hearted and
she was. In spite of all that he said, she knew he didn’t really want to
give up that girl. How could he? Even if the girl would let him go! And
slowly there formed within her a gruesome little plan to test him.
Then, ever so gently withdrawing her arms, she turned over and slept,
exhausted.

Next morning, remorselessly carrying out that plan, she forced herself
to smile and talk as if nothing had happened, watching the relief in his
face, his obvious delight at the change, with a fearful aching in her
heart. She waited till he was ready to go down, and then, still smiling,
said:

“Forget all about yesterday, darling. Promise me you won’t let it make
any difference. You must keep up your friendship; you mustn’t lose
anything. I shan’t mind; I shall be quite happy.” He knelt down and
leaned his forehead against her waist. And, stroking his hair, she
repeated: “I shall only be happy if you take everything that comes your
way. I shan’t mind a bit.” And she watched his face that had lost its
trouble.

“Do you really mean that?”

“Yes; really!”

“Then you do see that it’s nothing, never has been anything—compared
with you—never!”

He had accepted her crucifixion. A black wave surged into her heart.

“It would be so difficult and awkward for you to give up that intimacy.
It would hurt your cousin so.”

She saw the relief deepen in his face and suddenly laughed. He got up
from his knees and stared at her.

“Oh, Gyp, for God’s sake don’t begin again!”

But she went on laughing; then, with a sob, turned away and buried her
face in her hands. To all his prayers and kisses she answered nothing,
and breaking away from him, she rushed toward the door. A wild thought
possessed her. Why go on? If she were dead, it would be all right for
him, quiet—peaceful, quiet—for them all! But he had thrown himself in
the way.

“Gyp, for heaven’s sake! I’ll give her up—of course I’ll give her up.
Do—do—be reasonable! I don’t care a finger-snap for her compared with
you!”

And presently there came another of those lulls that both were beginning
to know were mere pauses of exhaustion. They were priceless all the
same, for the heart cannot go on feeling at that rate.

It was Sunday morning, the church-bells ringing, no wind, a lull in the
sou’westerly gale—one of those calms that fall in the night and last, as
a rule, twelve or fifteen hours, and the garden all strewn with leaves
of every hue, from green spotted with yellow to deep copper.

Summerhay was afraid; he kept with her all the morning, making all sorts
of little things to do in her company. But he gradually lost his fear,
she seemed so calm now, and his was a nature that bore trouble badly,
ever impatient to shake it off. And then, after lunch, the spirit-storm
beat up again, with a swiftness that showed once more how deceptive were
those lulls, how fearfully deep and lasting the wound. He had simply
asked her whether he should try to match something for her when he went
up, to-morrow. She was silent a moment, then answered:

“Oh, no, thanks; you’ll have other things to do; people to see!”

The tone of her voice, the expression on her face showed him, with a
fresh force of revelation, what paralysis had fallen on his life. If he
could not reconvince her of his love, he would be in perpetual fear—that
he might come back and find her gone, fear that she might even do
something terrible to herself. He looked at her with a sort of horror,
and, without a word, went out of the room. The feeling that he must hit
his head against something was on him once more, and once more he sought
to get rid of it by tramping up and down. Great God! Such a little
thing, such fearful consequences! All her balance, her sanity almost,
destroyed. Was what he had done so very dreadful? He could not help
Diana loving him!

In the night, Gyp had said: “You are cruel. Do you think there is any
man in the world that I wouldn’t hate the sight of if I knew that to see
him gave you a moment’s pain?” It was true—he felt it was true. But
one couldn’t hate a girl simply because she loved you; at least he
couldn’t—not even to save Gyp pain. That was not reasonable, not
possible. But did that difference between a man and a woman necessarily
mean that Gyp loved him so much more than he loved her? Could she not
see things in proportion? See that a man might want, did want, other
friendships, even passing moments of passion, and yet could love her
just the same? She thought him cruel, called him cruel—what for? Because
he had kissed a girl who had kissed him; because he liked talking to
her, and—yes, might even lose his head with her. But cruel! He was not!
Gyp would always be first with him. He must MAKE her see—but how? Give
up everything? Give up—Diana? (Truth is so funny—it will out even in a
man’s thoughts!) Well, and he could! His feeling was not deep—that was
God’s truth! But it would be difficult, awkward, brutal to give her up
completely! It could be done, though, sooner than that Gyp should think
him cruel to her. It could be—should be done!

Only, would it be any use? Would she believe? Would she not always now
be suspecting him when he was away from her, whatever he did? Must he
then sit down here in inactivity? And a gust of anger with her swept
him. Why should she treat him as if he were utterly unreliable? Or—was
he? He stood still. When Diana had put her arms round his neck, he could
no more have resisted answering her kiss than he could now fly through
the window and over those poplar trees. But he was not a blackguard, not
cruel, not a liar! How could he have helped it all? The only way would
have been never to have answered the girl’s first letter, nearly a year
ago. How could he foresee? And, since then, all so gradual, and nothing,
really, or almost nothing. Again the surge of anger swelled his heart.
She must have read the letter which had been under that cursed bust
of old Voltaire all those months ago. The poison had been working ever
since! And in sudden fury at that miserable mischance, he drove his fist
into the bronze face. The bust fell over, and Summerhay looked stupidly
at his bruised hand. A silly thing to do! But it had quenched his anger.
He only saw Gyp’s face now—so pitifully unhappy. Poor darling! What
could he do? If only she would believe! And again he had the sickening
conviction that whatever he did would be of no avail. He could never get
back, was only at the beginning, of a trouble that had no end. And, like
a rat in a cage, his mind tried to rush out of this entanglement now at
one end, now at the other. Ah, well! Why bruise your head against walls?
If it was hopeless—let it go! And, shrugging his shoulders, he went out
to the stables, and told old Pettance to saddle Hotspur. While he stood
there waiting, he thought: ‘Shall I ask her to come?’ But he could not
stand another bout of misery—must have rest! And mounting, he rode up
towards the downs.

Hotspur, the sixteen-hand brown horse, with not a speck of white, that
Gyp had ridden hunting the day she first saw Summerhay, was nine years
old now. His master’s two faults as a horseman—a habit of thrusting, and
not too light hands—had encouraged his rather hard mouth, and something
had happened in the stables to-day to put him into a queer temper; or
perhaps he felt—as horses will—the disturbance raging within his rider.
At any rate, he gave an exhibition of his worst qualities, and Summerhay
derived perverse pleasure from that waywardness. He rode a good hour up
there; then, hot, with aching arms—for the brute was pulling like the
devil!—he made his way back toward home and entered what little Gyp
called “the wild,” those two rough sedgy fields with the linhay in the
corner where they joined. There was a gap in the hedge-growth of the
bank between them, and at this he put Hotspur at speed. The horse went
over like a bird; and for the first time since Diana’s kiss Summerhay
felt a moment’s joy. He turned him round and sent him at it again, and
again Hotspur cleared it beautifully. But the animal’s blood was up now.
Summerhay could hardly hold him. Muttering: “Oh, you BRUTE, don’t pull!”
he jagged the horse’s mouth. There darted into his mind Gyp’s word:
“Cruel!” And, viciously, in one of those queer nerve-crises that beset
us all, he struck the pulling horse.

They were cantering toward the corner where the fields joined, and
suddenly he was aware that he could no more hold the beast than if a
steam-engine had been under him. Straight at the linhay Hotspur dashed,
and Summerhay thought: “My God! He’ll kill himself!” Straight at the
old stone linhay, covered by the great ivy bush. Right at it—into it!
Summerhay ducked his head. Not low enough—the ivy concealed a beam! A
sickening crash! Torn backward out of the saddle, he fell on his back
in a pool of leaves and mud. And the horse, slithering round the linhay
walls, checked in his own length, unhurt, snorting, frightened, came
out, turning his wild eyes on his master, who never stirred, then
trotted back into the field, throwing up his head.

X

When, at her words, Summerhay went out of the room, Gyp’s heart sank.
All the morning she had tried so hard to keep back her despairing
jealousy, and now at the first reminder had broken down again. It
was beyond her strength! To live day after day knowing that he, up in
London, was either seeing that girl or painfully abstaining from seeing
her! And then, when he returned, to be to him just what she had been, to
show nothing—would it ever be possible? Hardest to bear was what seemed
to her the falsity of his words, maintaining that he still really loved
her. If he did, how could he hesitate one second? Would not the very
thought of the girl be abhorrent to him? He would have shown that, not
merely said it among other wild things. Words were no use when they
contradicted action. She, who loved with every bit of her, could not
grasp that a man can really love and want one woman and yet, at the same
time, be attracted by another.

That sudden fearful impulse of the morning to make away with herself and
end it for them both recurred so vaguely that it hardly counted in her
struggles; the conflict centred now round the question whether life
would be less utterly miserable if she withdrew from him and went back
to Mildenham. Life without him? That was impossible! Life with him? Just
as impossible, it seemed! There comes a point of mental anguish when the
alternatives between which one swings, equally hopeless, become each
so monstrous that the mind does not really work at all, but rushes
helplessly from one to the other, no longer trying to decide, waiting
on fate. So in Gyp that Sunday afternoon, doing little things all the
time—mending a hole in one of his gloves, brushing and applying ointment
to old Ossy, sorting bills and letters.

At five o’clock, knowing little Gyp must soon be back from her walk, and
feeling unable to take part in gaiety, she went up and put on her hat.
She turned from contemplation of her face with disgust. Since it was no
longer the only face for him, what was the use of beauty? She slipped
out by the side gate and went down toward the river. The lull was over;
the south-west wind had begun sighing through the trees again, and
gorgeous clouds were piled up from the horizon into the pale blue. She
stood by the river watching its grey stream, edged by a scum of torn-off
twigs and floating leaves, watched the wind shivering through the
spoiled plume-branches of the willows. And, standing there, she had a
sudden longing for her father; he alone could help her—just a little—by
his quietness, and his love, by his mere presence.

She turned away and went up the lane again, avoiding the inn and the
riverside houses, walking slowly, her head down. And a thought came, her
first hopeful thought. Could they not travel—go round the world? Would
he give up his work for that—that chance to break the spell? Dared she
propose it? But would even that be anything more than a putting-off? If
she was not enough for him now, would she not be still less, if his work
were cut away? Still, it was a gleam, a gleam in the blackness. She came
in at the far end of the fields they called “the wild.” A rose-leaf hue
tinged the white cloud-banks, which towered away to the east beyond
the river; and peeping over that mountain-top was the moon, fleecy and
unsubstantial in the flax-blue sky. It was one of nature’s moments
of wild colour. The oak-trees above the hedgerows had not lost their
leaves, and in the darting, rain-washed light from the setting sun, had
a sheen of old gold with heart of ivy-green; the hail-stripped beeches
flamed with copper; the russet tufts of the ash-trees glowed. And past
Gyp, a single leaf blown off, went soaring, turning over and over, going
up on the rising wind, up—up, higher—higher into the sky, till it was
lost—away.

The rain had drenched the long grass, and she turned back. At the gate
beside the linhay, a horse was standing. It whinnied. Hotspur, saddled,
bridled, with no rider! Why? Where—then? Hastily she undid the latch,
ran through, and saw Summerhay lying in the mud—on his back, with eyes
wide-open, his forehead and hair all blood. Some leaves had dropped on
him. God! O God! His eyes had no sight, his lips no breath; his heart
did not beat; the leaves had dropped even on his face—in the blood on
his poor head. Gyp raised him—stiffened, cold as ice! She gave one cry,
and fell, embracing his dead, stiffened body with all her strength,
kissing his lips, his eyes, his broken forehead; clasping, warming him,
trying to pass life into him; till, at last, she, too, lay still, her
lips on his cold lips, her body on his cold body in the mud and the
fallen leaves, while the wind crept and rustled in the ivy, and went
over with the scent of rain. Close by, the horse, uneasy, put his head
down and sniffed at her, then, backing away, neighed, and broke into a
wild gallop round the field....

Old Pettance, waiting for Summerhay’s return to stable-up for the night,
heard that distant neigh and went to the garden gate, screwing up his
little eyes against the sunset. He could see a loose horse galloping
down there in “the wild,” where no horse should be, and thinking: “There
now; that artful devil’s broke away from the guv’nor! Now I’ll ‘ave to
ketch ‘im!” he went back, got some oats, and set forth at the best gait
of his stiff-jointed feet. The old horseman characteristically did not
think of accidents. The guv’nor had got off, no doubt, to unhitch that
heavy gate—the one you had to lift. That ‘orse—he was a masterpiece of
mischief! His difference with the animal still rankled in a mind that
did not easily forgive.

Half an hour later, he entered the lighted kitchen shaking and
gasping, tears rolling down his furrowed cheeks into the corners of his
gargoyle’s mouth, and panted out:

“O, my Gord! Fetch the farmer—fetch an ‘urdle! O my Gord! Betty, you and
cook—I can’t get ‘er off him. She don’t speak. I felt her—all cold. Come
on, you sluts—quick! O my Gord! The poor guv’nor! That ‘orse must ‘a’
galloped into the linhay and killed him. I’ve see’d the marks on the
devil’s shoulder where he rubbed it scrapin’ round the wall. Come
on—come on! Fetch an ‘urdle or she’ll die there on him in the mud. Put
the child to bed and get the doctor, and send a wire to London, to the
major, to come sharp. Oh, blarst you all—keep your ‘eads! What’s the
good o’ howlin’ and blubberin’!”

In the whispering corner of those fields, light from a lantern and the
moon fell on the old stone linhay, on the ivy and the broken gate, on
the mud, the golden leaves, and the two quiet bodies clasped together.
Gyp’s consciousness had flown; there seemed no difference between them.
And presently, over the rushy grass, a procession moved back in the wind
and the moonlight—two hurdles, two men carrying one, two women and a man
the other, and, behind, old Pettance and the horse.

XI

When Gyp recovered a consciousness, whose flight had been mercifully
renewed with morphia, she was in her bed, and her first drowsy movement
was toward her mate. With eyes still closed, she turned, as she was
wont, and put out her hand to touch him before she dozed off again.
There was no warmth, no substance; through her mind, still away in the
mists of morphia, the thoughts passed vague and lonely: ‘Ah, yes, in
London!’ And she turned on her back. London! Something—something up
there! She opened her eyes. So the fire had kept in all night! Someone
was in a chair there, or—was she dreaming! And suddenly, without knowing
why, she began breathing hurriedly in little half-sobbing gasps. The
figure moved, turned her face in the firelight. Betty! Gyp closed her
eyes. An icy sweat had broken out all over her. A dream! In a whisper,
she said:

“Betty!”

The muffled answer came.

“Yes, my darlin’.”

“What is it?”

No answer; then a half-choked, “Don’t ‘ee think—don’t ‘ee think! Your
Daddy’ll be here directly, my sweetie!”

Gyp’s eyes, wide open, passed from the firelight and that rocking figure
to the little chink of light that was hardly light as yet, coming in at
one corner of the curtain. She was remembering. Her tongue stole out and
passed over her lips; beneath the bedclothes she folded both her hands
tight across her heart. Then she was not dead with him—not dead! Not
gone back with him into the ground—not—And suddenly there flickered in
her a flame of maniacal hatred. They were keeping her alive! A writhing
smile forced its way up on to her parched lips.

“Betty, I’m so thirsty—so thirsty. Get me a cup of tea.”

The stout form heaved itself from the chair and came toward the bed.

“Yes, my lovey, at once. It’ll do you good. That’s a brave girl.”

“Yes.”

The moment the door clicked to, Gyp sprang up. Her veins throbbed; her
whole soul was alive with cunning. She ran to the wardrobe, seized her
long fur coat, slipped her bare feet into her slippers, wound a piece
of lace round her head, and opened the door. All dark and quiet! Holding
her breath, stifling the sound of her feet, she glided down the stairs,
slipped back the chain of the front door, opened it, and fled. Like a
shadow she passed across the grass, out of the garden gate, down the
road under the black dripping trees. The beginning of light was mixing
its grey hue into the darkness; she could just see her feet among the
puddles on the road. She heard the grinding and whirring of a motor-car
on its top gear approaching up the hill, and cowered away against the
hedge. Its light came searching along, picking out with a mysterious
momentary brightness the bushes and tree-trunks, making the wet road
gleam. Gyp saw the chauffeur turn his head back at her, then the car’s
body passed up into darkness, and its tail-light was all that was left
to see. Perhaps that car was going to the Red House with her father, the
doctor, somebody, helping to keep her alive! The maniacal hate flared up
in her again; she flew on. The light grew; a man with a dog came out of
a gate she had passed, and called “Hallo!” She did not turn her head.
She had lost her slippers, and ran with bare feet, unconscious of
stones, or the torn-off branches strewing the road, making for the lane
that ran right down to the river, a little to the left of the inn, the
lane of yesterday, where the bank was free.

She turned into the lane; dimly, a hundred or more yards away, she
could see the willows, the width of lighter grey that was the river. The
river—“Away, my rolling river!”—the river—and the happiest hours of all
her life! If he were anywhere, she would find him there, where he had
sung, and lain with his head on her breast, and swum and splashed about
her; where she had dreamed, and seen beauty, and loved him so! She
reached the bank. Cold and grey and silent, swifter than yesterday, the
stream was flowing by, its dim far shore brightening slowly in the first
break of dawn. And Gyp stood motionless, drawing her breath in gasps
after her long run; her knees trembled; gave way. She sat down on the
wet grass, clasping her arms round her drawn-up legs, rocking herself to
and fro, and her loosened hair fell over her face. The blood beat in her
ears; her heart felt suffocated; all her body seemed on fire, yet numb.
She sat, moving her head up and down—as the head of one moves that is
gasping her last—waiting for breath—breath and strength to let go life,
to slip down into the grey water. And that queer apartness from self,
which is the property of fever, came on her, so that she seemed to see
herself sitting there, waiting, and thought: ‘I shall see myself dead,
floating among the reeds. I shall see the birds wondering above me!’
And, suddenly, she broke into a storm of dry sobbing, and all things
vanished from her, save just the rocking of her body, the gasping of her
breath, and the sound of it in her ears. Her boy—her boy—and his
poor hair! “Away, my rolling river!” Swaying over, she lay face down,
clasping at the wet grass and the earth.

The sun rose, laid a pale bright streak along the water, and hid himself
again. A robin twittered in the willows; a leaf fell on her bare ankle.

Winton, who had been hunting on Saturday, had returned to town on Sunday
by the evening tram, and gone straight to his club for some supper.
There falling asleep over his cigar, he had to be awakened when they
desired to close the club for the night. It was past two when he reached
Bury Street and found a telegram.

“Something dreadful happened to Mr. Summerhay. Come quick.—BETTY.”

Never had he so cursed the loss of his hand as during the time that
followed, when Markey had to dress, help his master, pack bags, and
fetch a taxi equipped for so long a journey. At half-past three they
started. The whole way down, Winton, wrapped in his fur coat, sat a
little forward on his seat, ready to put his head through the window
and direct the driver. It was a wild night, and he would not let Markey,
whose chest was not strong, go outside to act as guide. Twice that
silent one, impelled by feelings too strong even for his respectful
taciturnity, had spoken.

“That’ll be bad for Miss Gyp, sir.”

“Bad, yes—terrible.”

And later:

“D’you think it means he’s dead, sir?”

Winton answered sombrely:

“God knows, Markey! We must hope for the best.”

Dead! Could Fate be cruel enough to deal one so soft and loving such a
blow? And he kept saying to himself: “Courage. Be ready for the worst.
Be ready.”

But the figures of Betty and a maid at the open garden gate, in the
breaking darkness, standing there wringing their hands, were too much
for his stoicism. Leaping out, he cried:

“What is it, woman? Quick!”

“Oh, sir! My dear’s gone. I left her a moment to get her a cup of tea.
And she’s run out in the cold!”

Winton stood for two seconds as if turned to stone. Then, taking Betty
by the shoulder, he asked quietly:

“What happened to HIM?”

Betty could not answer, but the maid said:

“The horse killed him at that linhay, sir, down in ‘the wild.’ And the
mistress was unconscious till quarter of an hour ago.”

“Which way did she go?”

“Out here, sir; the door and the gate was open—can’t tell which way.”

Through Winton flashed one dreadful thought: The river!

“Turn the cab round! Stay in, Markey! Betty and you, girl, go down to
‘the wild,’ and search there at once. Yes? What is it?”

The driver was leaning out.

“As we came up the hill, sir, I see a lady or something in a long dark
coat with white on her head, against the hedge.”

“Right! Drive down again sharp, and use your eyes.”

At such moments, thought is impossible, and a feverish use of every
sense takes its place. But of thought there was no need, for the gardens
of villas and the inn blocked the river at all but one spot. Winton
stopped the car where the narrow lane branched down to the bank, and
jumping out, ran. By instinct he ran silently on the grass edge, and
Markey, imitating, ran behind. When he came in sight of a black shape
lying on the bank, he suffered a moment of intense agony, for he thought
it was just a dark garment thrown away. Then he saw it move, and,
holding up his hand for Markey to stand still, walked on alone,
tiptoeing in the grass, his heart swelling with a sort of rapture.
Stealthily moving round between that prostrate figure and the water, he
knelt down and said, as best he could, for the husk in his throat:

“My darling!”

Gyp raised her head and stared at him. Her white face, with eyes
unnaturally dark and large, and hair falling all over it, was strange to
him—the face of grief itself, stripped of the wrappings of form. And he
knew not what to do, how to help or comfort, how to save. He could see
so clearly in her eyes the look of a wild animal at the moment of its
capture, and instinct made him say:

“I lost her just as cruelly, Gyp.”

He saw the words reach her brain, and that wild look waver. Stretching
out his arm, he drew her close to him till her cheek was against his,
her shaking body against him, and kept murmuring:

“For my sake, Gyp; for my sake!”

When, with Markey’s aid, he had got her to the cab, they took her,
not back to the house, but to the inn. She was in high fever, and soon
delirious. By noon, Aunt Rosamund and Mrs. Markey, summoned by telegram,
had arrived; and the whole inn was taken lest there should be any noise
to disturb her.

At five o’clock, Winton was summoned downstairs to the little so-called
reading-room. A tall woman was standing at the window, shading her eyes
with the back of a gloved hand. Though they had lived so long within ten
miles of each other he only knew Lady Summerhay by sight, and he waited
for the poor woman to speak first. She said in a low voice:

“There is nothing to say; only, I thought I must see you. How is she?”

“Delirious.”

They stood in silence a full minute, before she whispered:

“My poor boy! Did you see him—his forehead?” Her lips quivered. “I will
take him back home.” And tears rolled, one after the other, slowly down
her flushed face under her veil. Poor woman! Poor woman! She had turned
to the window, passing her handkerchief up under the veil, staring out
at the little strip of darkening lawn, and Winton, too, stared out into
that mournful daylight. At last, he said:

“I will send you all his things, except—except anything that might help
my poor girl.”

She turned quickly.

“And so it’s ended like this! Major Winton, is there anything
behind—were they really happy?”

Winton looked straight at her and answered:

“Ah, too happy!”

Without a quiver, he met those tear-darkened, dilated eyes straining
at his; with a heavy sigh, she once more turned away, and, brushing her
handkerchief across her face, drew down her veil.

It was not true—he knew from the mutterings of Gyp’s fever—but no one,
not even Summerhay’s mother, should hear a whisper if he could help it.
At the door, he murmured:

“I don’t know whether my girl will get through, or what she will do
after. When Fate hits, she hits too hard. And you! Good-bye.”

Lady Summerhay pressed his outstretched hand.

“Good-bye,” she said, in a strangled voice. “I wish you—good-bye.” Then,
turning abruptly, she hastened away.

Winton went back to his guardianship upstairs.

In the days that followed, when Gyp, robbed of memory, hung between life
and death, Winton hardly left her room, that low room with creepered
windows whence the river could be seen, gliding down under the pale
November sunshine or black beneath the stars. He would watch it,
fascinated, as one sometimes watches the relentless sea. He had snatched
her as by a miracle from that snaky river.

He had refused to have a nurse. Aunt Rosamund and Mrs. Markey were
skilled in sickness, and he could not bear that a strange person should
listen to those delirious mutterings. His own part of the nursing was
just to sit there and keep her secrets from the others—if he could. And
he grudged every minute away from his post. He would stay for hours,
with eyes fixed on her face. No one could supply so well as he just that
coherent thread of the familiar, by which the fevered, without knowing
it, perhaps find their way a little in the dark mazes where they wander.
And he would think of her as she used to be—well and happy—adopting
unconsciously the methods of those mental and other scientists whom he
looked upon as quacks.

He was astonished by the number of inquiries, even people whom he had
considered enemies left cards or sent their servants, forcing him to the
conclusion that people of position are obliged to reserve their human
kindness for those as good as dead. But the small folk touched him daily
by their genuine concern for her whose grace and softness had won their
hearts. One morning he received a letter forwarded from Bury Street.

“DEAR MAJOR WINTON,

“I have read a paragraph in the paper about poor Mr. Summerhay’s death.
And, oh, I feel so sorry for her! She was so good to me; I do feel it
most dreadfully. If you think she would like to know how we all feel for
her, you would tell her, wouldn’t you? I do think it’s cruel.

“Very faithfully yours,

“DAPHNE WING.”

So they knew Summerhay’s name—he had not somehow expected that. He did
not answer, not knowing what to say.

During those days of fever, the hardest thing to bear was the sound of
her rapid whisperings and mutterings—incoherent phrases that said so
little and told so much. Sometimes he would cover his ears, to avoid
hearing of that long stress of mind at which he had now and then
glimpsed. Of the actual tragedy, her wandering spirit did not seem
conscious; her lips were always telling the depth of her love, always
repeating the dread of losing his; except when they would give a
whispering laugh, uncanny and enchanting, as at some gleam of perfect
happiness. Those little laughs were worst of all to hear; they never
failed to bring tears into his eyes. But he drew a certain gruesome
comfort from the conclusion slowly forced on him, that Summerhay’s
tragic death had cut short a situation which might have had an even more
tragic issue. One night in the big chair at the side of her bed, he woke
from a doze to see her eyes fixed on him. They were different; they saw,
were her own eyes again. Her lips moved.

“Dad.”

“Yes, my pet.”

“I remember everything.”

At that dreadful little saying, Winton leaned forward and put his lips
to her hand, that lay outside the clothes.

“Where is he buried?”

“At Widrington.”

“Yes.”

It was rather a sigh than a word and, raising his head, Winton saw her
eyes closed again. Now that the fever had gone, the white transparency
of her cheeks and forehead against the dark lashes and hair was too
startling. Was it a living face, or was its beauty that of death?

He bent over. She was breathing—asleep.

XII

The return to Mildenham was made by easy stages nearly two months after
Summerhay’s death, on New Year’s day—Mildenham, dark, smelling the same,
full of ghosts of the days before love began. For little Gyp, more
than five years old now, and beginning to understand life, this was the
pleasantest home yet. In watching her becoming the spirit of the place,
as she herself had been when a child, Gyp found rest at times, a little
rest. She had not picked up much strength, was shadowy as yet, and if
her face was taken unawares, it was the saddest face one could see. Her
chief preoccupation was not being taken unawares. Alas! To Winton, her
smile was even sadder. He was at his wits’ end about her that winter and
spring. She obviously made the utmost effort to keep up, and there was
nothing to do but watch and wait. No use to force the pace. Time alone
could heal—perhaps. Meanwhile, he turned to little Gyp, so that they
became more or less inseparable.

Spring came and passed. Physically, Gyp grew strong again, but since
their return to Mildenham, she had never once gone outside the garden,
never once spoken of The Red House, never once of Summerhay. Winton had
hoped that warmth and sunlight would bring some life to her spirit, but
it did not seem to. Not that she cherished her grief, appeared, rather,
to do all in her power to forget and mask it. She only had what used to
be called a broken heart. Nothing to be done. Little Gyp, who had been
told that “Baryn” had gone away for ever, and that she must “never speak
of him for fear of making Mum sad,” would sometimes stand and watch her
mother with puzzled gravity. She once remarked uncannily to Winton:

“Mum doesn’t live with us, Grandy; she lives away somewhere, I think. Is
it with Baryn?”

Winton stared, and answered:

“Perhaps it is, sweetheart; but don’t say that to anybody but me. Don’t
ever talk of Baryn to anyone else.”

“Yes, I know; but where is he, Grandy?”

What could Winton answer? Some imbecility with the words “very far” in
it; for he had not courage to broach the question of death, that mystery
so hopelessly beyond the grasp of children, and of himself—and others.

He rode a great deal with the child, who, like her mother before her,
was never so happy as in the saddle; but to Gyp he did not dare suggest
it. She never spoke of horses, never went to the stables, passed all the
days doing little things about the house, gardening, and sitting at her
piano, sometimes playing a little, sometimes merely looking at the keys,
her hands clasped in her lap. This was early in the fateful summer,
before any as yet felt the world-tremors, or saw the Veil of the Temple
rending and the darkness beginning to gather. Winton had no vision
of the coif above the dark eyes of his loved one, nor of himself in a
strange brown garb, calling out old familiar words over barrack-squares.
He often thought: ‘If only she had something to take her out of
herself!’

In June he took his courage in both hands and proposed a visit to
London. To his surprise, she acquiesced without hesitation. They went up
in Whit-week. While they were passing Widrington, he forced himself to
an unnatural spurt of talk; and it was not till fully quarter of an
hour later that, glancing stealthily round his paper, he saw her sitting
motionless, her face turned to the fields and tears rolling down it. And
he dared not speak, dared not try to comfort her. She made no sound, the
muscles of her face no movement; only, those tears kept rolling down.
And, behind his paper, Winton’s eyes narrowed and retreated; his face
hardened till the skin seemed tight drawn over the bones, and every inch
of him quivered.

The usual route from the station to Bury Street was “up,” and the cab
went by narrow by-streets, town lanes where the misery of the world is
on show, where ill-looking men, draggled and over-driven women, and the
jaunty ghosts of little children in gutters and on doorsteps proclaim,
by every feature of their clay-coloured faces and every movement of
their unfed bodies, the post-datement of the millennium; where the lean
and smutted houses have a look of dissolution indefinitely put off, and
there is no more trace of beauty than in a sewer. Gyp, leaning forward,
looked out, as one does after a long sea voyage; Winton felt her hand
slip into his and squeeze it hard.

That evening after dinner—in the room he had furnished for her mother,
where the satinwood chairs, the little Jacobean bureau, the old brass
candelabra were still much as they had been just on thirty years ago—she
said:

“Dad, I’ve been thinking. Would you mind if I could make a sort of home
at Mildenham where poor children could come to stay and get good air and
food? There are such thousands of them.”

Strangely moved by this, the first wish he had heard her express since
the tragedy, Winton took her hand, and, looking at it as if for answer
to his question, said:

“My dear, are, you strong enough?”

“Quite. There’s nothing wrong with me now except here.” She drew his
hand to her and pressed it against her heart. “What’s given, one can’t
get back. I can’t help it; I would if I could. It’s been so dreadful for
you. I’m so sorry.” Winton made an unintelligible sound, and she went
on: “If I had them to see after, I shouldn’t be able to think so much;
the more I had to do the better. Good for our gipsy-bird, too, to have
them there. I should like to begin it at once.”

Winton nodded. Anything that she felt could do her good—anything!

“Yes, yes,” he said; “I quite see—you could use the two old cottages to
start with, and we can easily run up anything you want.”

“Only let me do it all, won’t you?”

At that touch of her old self, Winton smiled. She should do everything,
pay for everything, bring a whole street of children down, if it would
give her any comfort!

“Rosamund’ll help you find ‘em,” he muttered. “She’s first-rate at all
that sort of thing.” Then, looking at her fixedly, he added: “Courage,
my soul; it’ll all come back some day.”

Gyp forced herself to smile. Watching her, he understood only too well
the child’s saying: “Mum lives away somewhere, I think.”

Suddenly, she said, very low:

“And yet I wouldn’t have been without it.”

She was sitting, her hands clasped in her lap, two red spots high in her
cheeks, her eyes shining strangely, the faint smile still on her
lips. And Winton, staring with narrowed eyes, thought: ‘Love! Beyond
measure—beyond death—it nearly kills. But one wouldn’t have been without
it. Why?’

Three days later, leaving Gyp with his sister, he went back to Mildenham
to start the necessary alterations in the cottages. He had told no one
he was coming, and walked up from the station on a perfect June
day, bright and hot. When he turned through the drive gate, into the
beech-tree avenue, the leaf-shadows were thick on the ground, with
golden gleams of the invincible sunlight thrusting their way through.
The grey boles, the vivid green leaves, those glistening sun-shafts
through the shade entranced him, coming from the dusty road. Down in
the very middle of the avenue, a small, white figure was standing, as if
looking out for him. He heard a shrill shout.

“Oh, Grandy, you’ve come back—you’ve come back! What FUN!”

Winton took her curls in his hand, and, looking into her face, said:

“Well, my gipsy-bird, will you give me one of these?”

Little Gyp looked at him with flying eyes, and, hugging his legs,
answered furiously:

“Yes; because I love you. PULL!”





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Beyond" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.